Snorri Sturluson

Ed d aPrologue and GylfaginningCodex Regius, f. 7v (reduced)(see pp. 26/34–28/1)

Snorri Sturluson

Edda
Prologue and Gylfaginning

Edited by

ANTHONY FAULKESSECOND EDITIONVIKING SOCIETY FOR NORTHERN RESEARCH
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE LONDON2005

© Anthony Faulkes 1982/2005
Second Edition 2005
First published by Oxford University Press in 1982
Reissued by Viking Society for Northern Research 1988, 2000
Reprinted 2011

ISBN 978 0 903521 64 2

Printed by Short Run Press Limited, Exeter

Contents
Codex Regius, fol. 7v ..........................................................Frontispiece
Abbreviated references ....................................................................... vii
Introduction ..........................................................................................xi
Synopsis ..........................................................................................xi
The author ..................................................................................... xii
The title ....................................................................................... xvii
The contents of Snorri’s Edda ................................................... xviii
Models and sources........................................................................xx
Manuscripts.............................................................................. xxviii
Bibliography ...............................................................................xxxi
Text ........................................................................................................3
General notes .......................................................................................57
Textual notes........................................................................................73
Glossary ...............................................................................................77
Index of names ..................................................................................163

Preface
The first edition of this book was published by the Clarendon Press, Oxford
in hardback 1982. It was reissued in paperback by the Viking Society in
1988, and again, with minor corrections and a lengthy list of corrections, in
2000. This second edition has been fully corrected, revised and reset, and I
am very grateful for the care with which proofs have been read by David
Ashurst, who has drawn my attention to many inconsistencies, somesurviving from the original edition, some introduced in my revision, as wellas pointing out a number of errors that crept in during the resetting. It is
hoped that the book is now more accurately printed and more reliable than
before.

Abbreviated referencesÁgrip: Ágrip af Nóregskonungasǫgum, ed. M. J. Driscoll, London 1995.
AH Gudesagn: P. A. Munch, Norrøne gude- og heltesagn, rev. A.
Holtsmark, Oslo 1967.
AH Studier: A. Holtsmark, Studier i Snorres Mytologi, Oslo 1964.
Akv: Atlakviða (PE 282–91).
Alv: Alvíssmál (PE 129–34).
AM 748 I b 4to and 748 II 4to, Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík;
printed in SnE II 397–494, 573–627 (where the second is referred toas AM 1 e ß fol.); facsimile in Fragments of the Elder and Younger
Edda, Copenhagen 1945 (Corpus Codicum Islandicorum Medii Aevi
XVII).
AM 757 a 4to, Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík; printed in SnE II
501–72.
Bdr: Baldrs draumar (PE 135–8).
Codex Regius of the eddic poems: GkS 2365 4to, Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík; printed in PE; facsimile in Codex Regius of the Elder
Edda, Copenhagen 1937 (Corpus Codicum Islandicorum Medii Aevi X).
Egils saga: ÍF II.
Elder Edda: see PE and Codex Regius.
Flateyjarbók: GkS 1005 fol., Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík;
printed in Flateyjarbok I–III, Christiania 1860–8; facsimile in Corpus
Codicum Islandicorum Medii Aevi I, Copenhagen 1930.
Fm: Fáfnismál (PE 219–26).
Grammatical Treatises: all four are edited in SnE II 2–249. See also
Den første og anden grammatiske afhandling i Snorres Edda, ed. V.
Dahlerup and Finnur Jónsson, København 1886; Den tredje og fjærde
grammatiske afhandling i Snorres Edda, ed. B. M. Ólsen, København
1884; The First Grammatical Treatise, ed. Hreinn Benediktsson,
Reykjavík 1972; First Grammatical Treatise, ed. E. Haugen, London
1972.
Grm: Grímnismál (PE 75–89).
Gylf: Gylfaginning.
Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar, ed. Guðbrandur Vigfússon, London 1887;
tr. G. W. Dasent, London 1894 (Rolls Series, Icelandic Sagas II and IV).
Háttatal: Snorri Sturluson, Edda: Háttatal, ed. Anthony Faulkes, Oxford
1991. Repr. Viking Society for Northern Research, London 1999.

viii

Abbreviated references

Hauksbók: AM 371, 544, 675 4to, Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík,
and Arnamagnæan Institute, Copenhagen; ed. E. Jónsson and F.
Jónsson, København 1892–6; facsimile in Hauksbók, Copenhagen 1960
(Manuscripta Islandica 5). The text of Vǫluspá is in AM 544 4to, foll.
20–21r.
Háv: Hávamál (PE 43–64).
Hdl: Hyndluljóð (PE 152–62).
Heiðreks saga: The Saga of King Heiðrek the Wise, ed. and tr. C. Tolkien,
London 1960.
HH: Helgakviða Hundingsbana hin fyrri (PE 179–89).
HH II: Helgakviða Hundingsbana ǫnnur (PE 190–201).
Hkr: Snorri Sturluson, Heimskringla, ed. Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson,
Reykjavík 1941–51 (ÍF XXVI–XXVIII).
Hrbl: Hárbarðsljóð (PE 97–104).
Hym: Hymiskviða (PE 105–12).
ÍF: Íslenzk fornrit I– , Reykjavík 1933– .
J: Papp. fol. nr 38, Royal Library, Stockholm.
K: AM 755 4to, Stofnun Árna Magnússonar, Reykjavík.
Ls: Lokasenna (PE 113–23).
MRN: E. O. G. Turville-Petre, Myth and Religion of the North, London
1964.
N: NkS 1878 b 4to, Royal Library, Copenhagen.
Noreen, A., Altisländische und Altnorwegische Grammatik, 4th ed., Halle
1923 (cited by paragraph no.).
Od: Oddrúnargrátr (PE 276–81).
PE (Poetic Edda): Norrœnn Fornkvæði, Sæmundar Edda, ed. S. Bugge,
Christiania 1867; see also AM 748 and Codex Regius above.
R: Gks 2367 4to, Royal Library, Copenhagen; printed in SnE I and Edda
Snorra Sturlusonar, ed. Finnur Jónsson, København 1931; facsimile
in Codex Regius of the Younger Edda, Copenhagen 1940 (Corpus
Codicum Islandicorum Medii Aevi XIV).
Rm: Reginsmál (Sigurðarkviða Fáfnisbana ǫnnur, PE 212–8).
Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum, ed. J. Olrik, H. Ræder, F. Blatt,Hauniæ 1931–57; see also The First Nine Books of the Danish Historyof Saxo Grammaticus, tr. O. Elton, London 1894, and Saxo Grammaticus,
The History of the Danes, tr. P. Fisher, ed. H. E. Davidson, Cambridge
1979–80.
Sd: Sigrdrífumál (PE 227–36).
SG Kommentar: Die Lieder der Edda, ed. B. Sijmons and H. Gering,
III: Kommentar, erste Hälfte: Götterlieder, Halle 1927.

Abbreviated referencesix

Skáld: Snorri Sturluson, Edda: Skáldskaparmál. 1. Introduction, Text
and Notes; 2. Glossary and Index of Names, ed. Anthony Faulkes,
London 1998.
Skj: Den norsk-islandske Skjaldedigtning A I–II, B I–II, ed. Finnur
Jónsson, København and Kristiania 1912–15.
Skjǫldunga saga: the extant material believed to be derived from thelost Skjǫldunga saga is printed in ÍF XXXV 1–90.
Skm: Skírnismál (PE 90–6).
SnE: Edda Snorra Sturlusonar I–III, Hafniæ 1848–87.
Sturlunga saga I–II, ed. Jón Jóhannesson, Magnús Finnbogason and
Kristján Eldjárn, Reykjavík 1946; tr. J. H. McGrew and R. G. Thomas,
New York 1970–4.
Sǫgubrot af fornkonungum in ÍF XXXV 46–71.
T: MS No. 1374, University Library, Utrecht; ed. W. van Eeden, De
Codex Trojectinus van de Snorra Edda, Leiden 1913, and Árni Björnsson,
Snorra Edda, Reykjavík 1975; facsimile in Codex Trajectinus. The
Utrecht Manuscript of the Prose Edda, ed. Anthony Faulkes, Copenhagen
1985 (Early Icelandic Manuscripts in Facsimile XV).
Th: Thott 1494 4to, Royal Library, Copenhagen.
Tms: Trójumanna saga, ed. J. Louis-Jensen, Copenhagen 1963.
U: DG 11, University Library, Uppsala (Codex Upsaliensis); printed in
SnE II 250–396; facsimile in Snorre Sturlasons Edda, UppsalaHandskriften DG 11 I, Stockholm 1962; the second volume of thiswork (Uppsala 1977) gives a diplomatic text.
Vm: Vafþrúðnismál (PE 65–74).
Vsp: Vǫluspá (PE 1–42).
Vǫlsunga saga: The Saga of the Volsungs, ed. and tr. R. G. Finch, London
1965.
W: AM 242 fol., Arnamagnæan Institute, Copenhagen; ed. Finnur
Jónsson, Edda Snorra Sturlusonar, Codex Wormianus, København and
Kristiania 1924; facsimile in Codex Wormianus, Copenhagen 1931
(Corpus Codicum Islandicorum Medii Aevi II).
Ynglinga saga: Hkr I 9–83.
Þrk: Þrymskviða (PE 124–8).

Introduction
Gylfaginning is the first part of Snorri Sturluson’s Edda, and contains
the most extensive and coherent account of Scandinavian mythologythat exists from the Middle Ages. The prologue that accompanies it
develops a surprisingly rational theory about the origin of heathen
religions, which is of great interest for the history of ideas in medieval
Scandinavia. It is true that the value of the work for historians ofreligionis seriously impaired by the fact that the author was a Christian who
lived at a time when the myths he describes had long since ceased to bebelieved in. His sources may have been unreliable, and his attitude to
his material was clearly influenced both by his own religious beliefs
and by his education and reading, which were largely within the traditionof medieval European Christianity. But Gylfaginning remains a sourceof primary importance for the study of heathen Scandinavian tradition,
without which other sources such as the poems of the Elder Edda andthe Danish History of Saxo Grammaticus would give a much lesscomprehensible picture. Moreover the narratives in Gylfaginning areskilfully told and highly entertaining, with occasional touches of subtle
humour and irony. The overall structure of the work, both in the orderingof the narratives within it and in the handling of the frame story in which
they are contained, also reveals artistry of a high order. It is therefore apity that the work has been difficult of access, particularly to English
students, and has been read mainly in extracts that give a poor impressionof the work as a whole. The present edition attempts to remedy this bypresenting for the first time the complete text of this part of Snorri’s
Edda in normalised spelling with a comprehensive glossary and sufficient
explanatory notes to enable the text to be understood. In order to keep
the volume as compact as possible, only a minimum of comment on
mythological matters has been included, and that is mostly to be foundin the index of names.

Synopsis
The prologue begins with an account of how mankind forgot about theircreator and began to worship nature; from this arose heathen religions(1–2). Then the author tells of Troy, and how descendants of the Trojans(the Æsir) migrated to Scandinavia and founded various dynasties, andwere so prosperous that they came to be considered gods (3–11).

xii

Introduction

Gylfaginning opens with an anecdote of how a king in Sweden, Gylfi,
was tricked out of some of his land by one of the newcomers (1). He goes tovisit the newcomers, disguised as a beggar and calling himself Gangleri,
to find out whether their success was due to their own nature or to thegods they worshipped. He is welcomed, but told that his life depends on
his proving himself wiser than them (2). His questions are answered bythree speakers, Hár, Jafnhár and Þriði, and he is told first about the kingof their gods, All-father (3), then about the beginning of the world andthe origin of the giants and the gods, of whom the chief, Óðinn, turns
out to be the same as All-father, and the creation of men (4–9). He is
told about night and day, sun and moon, the bridge of the gods (Bifrǫst),the golden age, the creation of dwarfs, the world-ash (Yggdrasill), thenorns, the dwellings of the gods, the wind, summer and winter (10–19).
There follow descriptions of each of the gods and goddesses in turn,including with Loki an account of his offspring Hel and the story of thebinding of Fenriswolf, and with the goddesses the story of Freyr’s wooingof Gerðr (20–37). Gylfi hears about Óðinn’s hall (Valhǫll), the origin ofÓðinn’s horse Sleipnir (with the story of the giant builder of the gods’
stronghold), and Freyr’s ship Skíðblaðnir (38–43). Then follow twostories about Þórr, his expedition to the court of Útgarðaloki and his fishingfor the Midgard serpent (44–8); the death of Baldr, his funeral, the attempt
to get him back from Hel; and the capture and punishment of Loki (49–50).
Finally Gylfi asks and is told about the twilight of the gods (ragnarøkr)
in their last battle against the giants, the destruction of the world, and its
subsequent renewal (51–3). Before he can ask more there is a loud crashand the Æsir and their hall disappear; they are unable to answer further
questions and Gylfi has won the content of wisdom, but is cheated of his
victory. He goes home and passes on the stories. The Æsir, however,decide to adopt the names of the gods in the stories they have told sothat people will think that they themselves are the gods. The identitiesof the ‘historical’ Æsir, migrants to Scandinavia from Asia, and themythical ones in the stories, which have been kept distinct up to thispoint, are thus finally merged, and the author ends by suggesting thatthe myths told of them are really allegories of events in the Trojan war (54).

The author
Snorri Sturluson (1179–1241) was one of the leading figures in Icelandicsocial and political life in the thirteenth century. He acquired great wealthand power and became deeply involved in the political turmoil in theIntroduction

xiii

country that led to the collapse of the legal and social organisation that
had existed since the settlement and eventually to loss of independence
in 1262–4, when Iceland became subject to the Norwegian throne. He
visited the Norwegian court in 1218–20 and again in 1237–9, andevidently agreed to try to further the interests of King Hákon Hákonarson(who ruled from 1217 to 1263) and of the king’s father-in-law Earl Skúliin Iceland. In the end, however, Skúli rebelled against the king and was
defeated and killed (1240), and Snorri also came under the king’s displeasure. He was killed in his own cellar on the orders of his countryman
Gizurr Þorvaldsson acting on the king’s authority.
Snorri was well known as an important public figure (he was twice
lawspeaker in the Icelandic parliament), and also as a poet; several poemsby him are quoted in Sturlunga saga, Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar andthe third and fourth Grammatical Treatises (see Skj A II 52–79). Thereis only an isolated contemporary reference to him as the author of
historical writings (Sturlunga saga I 342), but there is fairly goodevidence that he compiled Heimskringla, a history of the kings of Norwayfrom legendary times to 1177, and a separate saga of St Óláfr. It is also
considered likely that he wrote Egils saga, the biography of Iceland’s
greatest poet, though there is no direct evidence for this.
Snorri’s authorship of the Prose Edda is considered established by
the rubric at the head of the text in U, which is probably the oldest extant
manuscript, written in Iceland in the early fourteenth century:
Bók þessi heitir Edda. Hana hefir saman setta Snorri Sturluson eptir þeimhætti sem hér er skipat. Er fyrst frá Ásum ok Ymi, þar næst Skáldskaparmál
ok heiti margra hluta, síðast Háttatal er Snorri hefir ort um Hákon konung
ok Skúla hertuga. (This book is called Edda. Snorri Sturluson has compiled
it in the manner in which it is arranged here. There is first told about theÆsir and Ymir, then Skáldskaparmál (‘poetic diction’) and (poetical) namesof many things, finally Háttatal (‘enumeration of metres or verse-forms’)
which Snorri has composed about King Hákon and Earl Skúli.)A separate heading to Háttatal in this manuscript again names Snorri as
its author, and verses from Háttatal are quoted and ascribed to him in
Hákonar saga, in the third Grammatical Treatise, and in the version of
the second part of Skáldskaparmál in W. There is a reference to theprose commentary to Háttatal naming Snorri as its author in the preface
to the Grammatical Treatises in W (SnE II 8), and Skáldskaparmál is
attributed to him in the fragmentary manuscript AM 748 I b 4to, though
there the attribution is immediately followed by a list of kennings that is
not thought to be part of Snorri’s work (SnE II 427–8). The otherindependent manuscripts do not mention the author’s name, and thexiv

Introduction

earliest reference to his authorship of the work as a whole outside
manuscripts that contain it is in the late sixteenth-century Oddverjaannáll
under the notice of his death: ‘Andlát Snorra Sturlusonar . . . hann samsetti
Eddu . . .’1 (Death of Snorri Sturluson . . . he compiled Edda . . .)Snorri’s authorship of the Prose Edda was upheld by the renaissancescholar Arngrímur Jónsson (1568–1648), and since his time it has generally been accepted without question. But the surviving manuscripts, whichwere all written more than half a century after Snorri’s death, differ
from each other considerably and it is not likely that any of them preserves
the work quite as he wrote it. A number of passages in Skáldskaparmál
especially have been thought to be interpolations, and this section of thework has clearly been subject to various kinds of revision in mostmanuscripts. It has also been argued that the prologue and the firstparagraph and part of the last paragraph of Gylfaginning are not by Snorri,at least in their surviving forms. The prologue contains ideas clearly
derived from the Christian Latin learning of medieval Europe, and also
includes inaccurate scraps of classical material, while Gylfaginning (likeHeimskringla) appears to belong to strictly native Scandinavian tradition.
Continental books were, however, widely known in Iceland in the twelfth
century, and educated lay Icelanders were not isolated from the learningof the Christian tradition. The prologue to Gylfaginning is a piece ofphilosophical speculation not unworthy of the author of the prologue toHeimskringla. Moreover it is a necessary introduction to Gylfaginning
not only to set the scene for the dialogue within which its mythologicalstories are enclosed, but also to make clear the author’s attitude to hismaterial; Snorri was a Christian and needed to establish the relationshipof his heathen mythology to his own beliefs. The prologue explains thenature and origins of the religion described in the body of the work. The
first paragraph of Gylfaginning is not in U and is not strictly necessary
to the narrative. It may have been an afterthought, but the anecdote
appears also in Heimskringla (I 14–15) in a form that implies that theversion in Gylfaginning already existed. The end of the last paragraphof Gylfaginning is also lacking in U; it is a return to one of the themes ofthe prologue and the same arguments apply to both, though the meaningof the penultimate sentence is not entirely clear and may not be quite as
the author intended.
It is not known when Snorri wrote the books that are ascribed to him,
though Háttatal was presumably written shortly after his first visit to
1 Oddaannálar og Oddverjaannáll, ed. Eiríkur Þormóðsson and Guðrún Ása

Grímsdóttir, Reykjavík 2003, 146.

Introduction

xv

Norway, and may have been the first part of his Edda to be written. The
compilation of the rest could have extended over many years; some of
the inconsistencies in the work as it has survived may be due to its having
been still in process of revision when the author died. Heimskringla,
which is evidently an expansion of the separate saga of St Óláfr, is insome respects a more mature work than the Edda, and the first part,
Ynglinga saga, seems to have a reference to Gylfaginning (Hkr I 16/4–
5). This saga, like Gylfaginning and its prologue, deals with the originof the Æsir, but whereas in the Edda they are treated partly as gods andpartly as human beings who came to be worshipped as gods, in Ynglinga
saga they are consistently dealt with from the euhemeristic viewpoint,
as human ancestors of the kings of Norway; and in Ynglinga saga theauthor does not, as in the Edda, combine Norse traditions with classicaland biblical material. His concern in Heimskringla is with history, notmythology.
Snorri was the first Icelandic prose writer whose background is known
who was not a cleric, though his ecclesiastical predecessors had been by
no means uninterested in secular learning and he and his lay contemporaries were deeply imbued with Christian learning. But his outlook,though Christian, was predominantly secular. He seems to have belonged
to a group of writers with interests in poetry and history, though there isno evidence that he presided over a ‘school’ of poets and scholars. He
was a friend of Styrmir Kárason, a priest whose writings included a saga
about St Óláfr and a version of Landnámabók; his nephews SturlaÞórðarson and Óláfr hvítaskáld were both poets (the latter also a subdeacon) and Sturla compiled several historical works, while Óláfr was
the author of the third Grammatical Treatise (in which classical rhetoricaltheory is applied to Icelandic verse), and may have written Knýtlinga
saga, a history of the Danish kings modelled on Heimskringla. Sturla
Sighvatsson, another of Snorri’s nephews, is said to have spent time at
Snorri’s home at Reykjaholt seeing to the copying of his uncle’s historical
writings (Sturlunga saga I 342).
Snorri’s books are a product of a particular social and cultural
background, but they are also links in traditions of scholarly writing on
various subjects that continue through the whole medieval period.
Heimskringla is the high point in the evolution of Icelandic historical
writing about the kings of Norway. The Edda forms part of two lines ofdevelopment. One of its main concerns is language, and in this respect it
belongs with the Grammatical Treatises, the first of which was written
in the twelfth century and is mainly about orthography, while the fourth
was written in the fourteenth century and, like the third, is about thexvi

Introduction

rhetoric of poetry. But Snorri’s mythography is also part of a continuing
tradition. Mythological poems were still being written in the twelfth
century and probably even later, and there is a fragment of a treatise on
heathen religions in the fourteenth-century manuscript AM 162 M fol.
(SnE II 635–6), though in origin parts of this may be older than Snorra
Edda.2 The date of the first written collection of eddic poems is uncertain,
but the idea of collecting and editing them may well have been suggested
by Snorri’s work in Gylfaginning, and it may also have inspired some of
the writers of heroic sagas (fornaldar sǫgur) to include mythologicalmaterial in their stories.
Like many other Icelanders, Snorri was interested in the past of his
own people and in the ideas that had contributed to the development of
the Icelandic civilisation he knew. As a mythographer he was concernedto show that the attitudes and beliefs of his forebears were rational if
unenlightened, and as a critic of poetry to show their culture as a highly
developed art. His personal interest in mythology is apparent not only
from his authorship of Gylfaginning and Ynglinga saga. In an anecdotein Hákonar saga (pp. 172–3), he is said to have composed a verse aboutÓðinn for Earl Skúli; and it seems from Sturlunga saga (I 344, 374) that
he called his booth at the Alþingi ‘Valhǫll’. His prologue to Gylfaginning
reveals that he was not just interested in mythology because it was
important for the understanding of scaldic poetry; he there appears not
only as a mythographer but also as a historian of religion, and his attitude
to the heathen religion is almost as interesting as the mythology itself.
It was love of the traditional poetry of Scandinavia that was theunderlying reason for the composition of the Edda as a whole. All partsof it are concerned largely with the kinds of poetry that had been cultivated in the north from at least the ninth century; but it was written ata time when both eddic and scaldic verse were declining in popularity.
New kinds of poetry were being introduced from the south, among which
the ballad, with its simpler metres and themes, was to be the most influential. Whether or not Snorri felt that the traditional forms of poetry heknew were under threat, his Edda was clearly written to encourage thestudy and composition of scaldic verse of the old type. One of its achievements is that we have in it not only an invaluable aid to the comprehensionof early Scandinavian poetry, but also the texts of many verses and thecontents of many myths that would otherwise have been lost.

2 See Stefán Karlsson, ‘Ættbogi Noregskonunga’, Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar
Jakobi Benediktssyni, Reykjavík 1977, 677–704.

Introduction

xvii

The title
The original meaning of the word ‘edda’ as the title of Snorri’s book is
unknown, but references in fourteenth-century poems to ‘eddu list’ and‘eddu reglur’ (art of edda, rules of edda) make it clear that at least bythen the word was understood to mean ‘poetics’.3 That the name wasused of Snorri’s book in the Middle Ages is shown by the rubric in U
quoted above, and by references to Skáldskaparmál and the prologue toGylfaginning in AM 757 a 4to (SnE II 532–3), and it is the usual nameby which the work is referred to from the sixteenth century onwards.
None of the other medieval manuscripts has any heading (only W and U
contain the beginning of the text) and it is uncertain whether the namewas given the work by Snorri himself.
Snorri’s Edda has often been thought of more as a mythological workthan as a treatise on poetry, and so the word ‘edda’ has sometimes been
regarded as meaning ‘mythology’. When, therefore, the collection of
traditional poems in the Codex Regius, GkS 2365 4to, was discoveredin the seventeenth century the name Edda was also applied to that. Manyof the mythological poems in that collection were recognised as thesources of Snorri’s mythology in Gylfaginning, and it thus seemed to bean earlier version of Snorri’s work. It was attributed, certainly mistakenly,
to Sæmundr the Wise, and came to be known as Sæmundar Edda or the
Elder or Poetic Edda, to distinguish it from Snorra (or Snorri’s) Edda,
which is sometimes called the Younger or Prose Edda. (It is not in factcertain that Snorri’s book was not compiled before the eddic poems werefirst collected together and written down.) The term eddic poetry is now
used of the kind of poetry found in GkS 2365 4to, while the kind of
poetry Snorri was concerned with in Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal iscalled scaldic poetry.
The prologue has no title in the manuscripts, but the name Gylfaginningappears in U (only), not in the initial rubric but at the end of the prologue.
This name, which means ‘deception (or tricking) of Gylfi’, refers to theway Gylfi is treated at the end of the framing narrative (cf. also 7/25–7);
but it also relates to the deception whereby the ‘historical’ Æsir convince
the world that they are gods, and is a reminder that the stories Gylfi
hears and evidently believes are not held by the author to be true. As hewrote in Skáldskaparmál (Skáld I 5/30–32), ‘Eigi skulu kristnir menn
trúa á heiðin goð ok eigi á sannyndi þessar sagnar annan veg en svá sem
hér finnsk í upphafi bókar’ (Christians must not believe in heathen gods,
3 See Anthony Faulkes, ‘Edda’, Gripla II, Reykjavík 1977, 32–9.

xviiiIntroduction

or in the truth of this account in any other way than in accordance withwhat is said at the beginning of this book (i.e. in the prologue and maybe
the first few chapters of Gylfaginning)).

The contents of Snorri’s Edda
Snorri’s Edda is primarily a treatise on poetry. It is in three main parts,
with a prologue in the form of a narrative prelude to the first part,
Gylfaginning.
The third part, Háttatal, consists of a poem in 102 stanzas composedby Snorri in praise of King Hákon and Earl Skúli, in which each stanza
illustrates a structural, stylistic or metrical variation, with a commentaryin prose explaining the techniques involved. The commentary, at least
to begin with, is in dialogue form, though the speakers have no names or
personalities. One reason for thinking that this was the first part of the
Edda to be written is that the commentary includes a short analysis of
poetic diction (Háttatal 5–7) which would have been redundant after
Skáldskaparmál was composed.
The central section, Skáldskaparmál, is also the longest. It is an ambitious
attempt to give a comprehensive account of the techniques of poetic
diction, particularly as found in scaldic verse, and Snorri richly illustrates
his analysis with quotations (usually consisting of half-stanzas of fourlines each) from the work of earlier poets, many of whose poems are
only preserved in Snorri’s quotations in his Edda and in Heimskringla
and must have been known to him mainly from oral tradition. His analysis
is divided into two main parts, dealing with kennings (periphrastic
descriptions) and heiti (poetical names) respectively, and some manuscripts also include collections of þulur (versified lists of heiti) whichwere probably mostly composed in the twelfth century. These may nothave been included by Snorri, but some of them were evidently known
to him. Skáldskaparmál also contains some narrative passages in whichstories that are supposed to lie behind some of the poetical expressions
discussed in the theoretical part of the work are told, and a preliminary
narrative tells of the mythical origin of the mead of poetical inspiration.
Some quite long passages of early narrative verse are quoted in connection
with these stories in some manuscripts, and these too may be interpolations, though again Snorri certainly knew and used the poems from which
they are taken even if he did not himself include the quotations in full.
Like Háttatal, Skáldskaparmál is cast in dialogue form, but here thespeakers are given names. Bragi, god of poetry, gives the information,

Introduction

xixÆgir the sea-god is his questioner, and there is an introduction that sets
the scene of their conversation. But, as in Háttatal, the dialogue becomes
perfunctory in the course of the work and is abandoned towards the end.
It may be that the speakers in Skáldskaparmál too were originally anonymousand that the introduction and first few narratives, where the dialogue
between Ægir and Bragi is properly maintained, is really a separate
section of the work, added by Snorri later (from the seventeenth century
onwards the name Bragaræður, ‘speeches of Bragi’, has sometimes beenused to distinguish this section). At any rate the material in Skáldskaparmál has not been fully assimilated to the dialogue setting; Bragi gives
some information about himself and Ægir in the third person, in one
case telling a story in which they both appear that takes place after theconversation in which he tells it (Skáld I 40–41). Perhaps Snorri had
intended to revise this section completely.
There are some references to Gylfaginning and its prologue in Skáldskaparmál (Skáld I 5/30–35, cf. SnE II 533; Skáld I 18/1–2, 6, 19/10, 20/18,
43/17). Although these would seem to indicate that Gylfaginning waswritten first, they may be later additions (they are not in all manuscripts),
implying perhaps that Snorri had begun to revise Skáldskaparmál after
writing Gylfaginning. In one place in Gylfaginning there seems to be areference to a story in Skáldskaparmál (see note to 25/29–30 below).
Gylfaginning is the part of the Edda in which Snorri’s narrative powers
are at their most developed, and where the device of the dramatic dialogue
form is used most consistently and successfully, and so it is assumed
that it was written last. It contains a series of stories about the Norse
gods, arranged chronologically to cover their history from the creationof the world to its end (the twilight of the gods) and subsequent rebirth.
The relevance of this part to the rest of the Edda and to the purpose of
the whole as an art of poetry is not immediately apparent, but it is likelythat it is an extension of the narratives included in Skáldskaparmál, andis intended to present in a systematic way the entire mythological background to the numerous mythological terms that form part of the poetic
language discussed in Skáldskaparmál. Scaldic verse, in the earlier stagesof its development, had been closely associated with the heathen religion
in both its subject-matter and diction, and many early poets had believedthat poetry was the gift of the heathen gods and had originated withthem.4 Nevertheless it is true that many of the stories in Gylfaginning
4 See Gylf 25/20–23 and 34/15 below; Skáld I 19/20–1; Hkr I 17; ÍF II 256;and cf. G. Kreutzer, Die Dichtungslehre der Skalden, Meisenheim am Glan 1977,
109 and 185–95.

xxIntroduction

have little to do with poetry and must have been included mainly for thesake of completeness, or even just to provide entertainment.

Models and sources
There were no precedents for Snorri’s Edda as a comprehensive treatiseon the metre and diction of vernacular poetry either in Scandinavian
literature or elsewhere in Europe. Irish is the only other language inwhich treatises existed on native poetry in the Middle Ages, and it isunlikely that Snorri knew any of those. Several artes poeticae werecomposed in France and England in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries,
but these were primarily concerned with Latin poetry, and thoughacquaintance with some of them might have been one of the factors that
prompted the writing of the Edda, Snorri’s treatment does not have muchin common with them.5 Háttatal, however, is somewhat similar to thetreatise De centum metris of Servius, and the manner of its commentary
is reminiscent of some early rhetorical treatises, while a number of the
distinctions made in it are rather like those of traditional Latin grammar.6
But for this part of the Edda there was a forerunner closer at hand in
Háttalykill, a poem said to have been composed in the twelfth century
by the Orkney poet Rǫgnvaldr kali (Norwegian by origin) and the
Icelander Hallr Þórarinsson in which various scaldic verse-forms were
exemplified.7 It does not survive complete, but in 82 extant verses orfragments 41 different verse-forms are used. It does not seem that any
commentary existed, however, and Snorri’s work is both more ambitious
and more clearly theoretical and analytical.
Skáldskaparmál was also a pioneering work, though some of Snorri’s
terminology again may be based on that of Latin works on rhetoric andgrammar, and the analysis of scaldic diction in it may be based on traditio-

5 E. Faral, Les Arts poétiques du Xlle et du Xllle siècle, Paris 1924.
6 See Grammatici Latini IV, ed. H. Keil, Lipsiae 1864, 456–67; Fortunatianus,Ars rhetorica III, 1, ed. C. Halm, Rhetores Latini minores, Lipsiae 1863, 120–1;
Snorri’s setning, leyfi, fyrirboðning (Háttatal 3) seems to correspond to parspraeceptiva, pars permissiva and pars prohibitiva in Latin grammar and rhetoric;see Den tredje og fjærde grammatiske afhandling, ed. B. M. Olsen, København
1884, xvi. Cf. Anthony Faulkes, ‘Snorri’s rhetorical categories’, in Sagnaþing
helgað Jónasi Kristjánssyni sjötugum 10. apríl 1994, Reykjavík 1994, 167–76.
7 Háttalykill enn forni, ed. Jón Helgason and A. Holtsmark, København 1941
(Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana I).

Introductionxxi

nal theories worked out by earlier Icelandic poets.8 In any case it may be
assumed that the composition of the work was preceded by a good dealof learned discussion with friends interested in poetic theory. But Snorri
was the first to set a theory down in writing; he had successors in theauthors of the third and fourth Grammatical Treatises, though their
methods and aims were different from his. Before Skáldskaparmál there
existed, as far as is known, only the poem Alvíssmál (PE 129–34) andsome versified lists (þulur) of words, names and kennings, probably
intended as aids to memory for poets; it is uncertain when these werefirst written down. The age of the short list of kennings in prose in the
fragmentary manuscripts AM 748 I b 4to and 757 a 4to (SnE II 428–32,
511–15) is also unknown, but this too lacks any kind of theoretical analysis.
Gylfaginning is unique among the mythographical writings of the
Middle Ages. Just as Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal are unusual not only
in being in the vernacular, but also in being concerned with vernacular
poetry, so Gylfaginning is the only medieval treatise that deals comprehensively with the gods of the Germanic races rather than the Greek
and Roman ones. There are brief mentions of the Germanic gods in
Anglo-Saxon in the homilies De falsis diis of Ælfric and Wulfstan, but
their only similarity to Snorri’s treatment is the use of the euhemeristic
interpretation of heathen gods as being really human beings; and Snorri’s
work quite lacks their polemical attitude to heathendom.9 His almost
humanistic detachment and his respect for antiquity make him in fact
much more like the Latin mythographers of the Middle Ages, althoughunlike them he is not much interested in allegorical or symbolic interpretation of myth.10 Having given a blanket explanation of the origin andsignificance of his material in the prologue (a subject to which he returns
at the end of Gylfaginning and in Skáldskaparmál 5–6), he narrates his
myths (through the mouths of his characters) as myths, entirely without
8 See Halldór Halldórsson, Old Icelandic heiti in Modern Icelandic, Reykjavík
1975, 11–30. The self-consciousness of early Scandinavian poets is well revealedby G. Kreutzer, op. cit. (note 4 above). Cf. G. Turville-Petre, Haraldr the Hardruler and his Poets, London 1968, 12–13.
9 Homilies of Ælfric, A Supplementary Collection, ed. J. C. Pope, II, Oxford
1968 (Early English Text Society No. 260), 667–724; The Homilies of Wulfstan,ed. D. Bethurum, Oxford 1957, 220–4. There is an Icelandic translation of theformer in Hauksbók 1892–6, 156–64; see A. Taylor, ‘Hauksbok and Ælfric’s De
Falsis Diis’, Leeds Studies in English, New Series III (1969), 101–9.
10 See Fulgentius, Mitologiae, ed. R. Helm in Fabii Planciadis Fulgentii V. C.
Opera, Lipsiae 1898; Fulgentias the Mythographer, tr. L. G. Whitbread, Ohio
1971; Scriptores rerum mythicarum Latini tres, ed. G. H. Bode, Cellis 1834.

xxii

Introductioncomment and without attempting to use them for any moral purpose.
There are only occasional traces of a tendency towards allegoricalinterpretation in Gylfaginning, e.g. at 27/18–22 and 29/31–30/7, where
Snorri indulges in the widespread medieval practice of etymologisingnames. Otherwise the only ‘significance’ the stories have is aetiological,
for instance when Þórr’s drinking feat is said to have been the origin of
the tides (43/16; other examples at 28/9–10, 47/39, 48/22, 49/4, 16). In
contrast the main purpose of other medieval mythographers was toreinterpret heathen (i.e. in their case classical) myths as moral allegories.
Snorri’s matter-of-fact approach is much closer to that of earlier (andless well known) mythographers like Hyginus (probably second century),
while his attempt to fit mythological tradition into a historical framework in the prologue (and in Ynglinga saga) shows his attitude to havesomething in common with that of Peter Comestor and Saxo Grammaticus.11
For some of the narrative parts of his Edda (as for much of Heimskringla) Snorri was indebted to the scholarly historians of the previous
generation in Iceland. The account of the migration of the Æsir from
Asia to Scandinavia in the prologue to Gylfaginning and various stories
in Skáldskaparmál are derived from Skjǫldunga saga. Only extracts fromthis saga now survive in Icelandic, but an idea of its contents can begained from the Latin version made at the end of the sixteenth century
by Arngrímur Jónsson.12 Like Snorra Edda, it was probably based onoral stories in verse and prose together with literary sources such as thewritings of Sæmundr the Wise. The migration story seems to havedeveloped in emulation of traditions found in Roman, Frankish andBritish writings about the foundation of western nations by survivors of
11 Hygini Fabvlae, ed. H. I. Rose, Lvgdvni Batavorvm 1934; The Myths ofHyginus, tr. M. Grant, Lawrence, Kansas 1960; Peter Comestor, Historia
Scholastica, ed. J. P. Migne, Patrologia Latina 198, Parisiis 1855, cols. 1116,
1124, etc. One might also compare the presentation of classical myths in the
Ecloga of Theodulus (ed. J. Osternacher, Ripariae 1902), also in dialogue form
and widely known in the Middle Ages; and in the introduction to the Hauksbók
version of Trójumanna saga, ed. J. Louis-Jensen, Copenhagen 1963, 1–5, though
this may be later than Snorra Edda. On etymology and aetiology in Gylf see A.
Holtsmark, Studier i Snorres mytologi, Oslo 1964, 78–81.
12 Arngrimi Jonae Opera Latine Conscripta, ed. Jakob Benediktsson, Hafniæ
1950–7 (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana IX–XII), I 333 ff. (cf. IV 107–17); see Jakob
Benediktsson, ‘Icelandic traditions of the Scyldings’, Saga-Book XV (1957–61),
48–66. The fragments thought to be derived from the saga, including its beginning(‘Upphaf allra frásagna’) and Sǫgubrot af fornkonungum are printed in ÍF XXXV
39–90.

Introductionxxiii

the fall of Troy.13 The connection of the Æsir with Asia appears in various
learned Icelandic writers from Ari Þorgilsson onwards in association
with the euhemeristic interpretation of the heathen gods as human kings
and the myths told about them as perverted history. This interpretation
lies behind the Scandinavian genealogies that go back to the gods, suchas the one appended to Ari’s Íslendingabók (ÍF I 27–8), as well as being
implicit in many of the narratives of Saxo Grammaticus.
Snorri used various genealogies, some of them in verse, like Ynglingataland Háleygjatal (Skj A I 7–15, 68–71); both are quoted in Ynglinga
saga, the latter also in Skáldskaparmál and the prologue to Gylfaginning.
Others were in tabular form, and some of the genealogy in the prologue
is derived from English genealogical tables. In both England and Icelandin the Middle Ages genealogy was a product of learned antiquarian
activity rather than popular lore.14
Snorri may also have known a now lost ‘Sigurðar saga’ (an earlier
version of Vǫlsunga saga than the one that survives), and taken from it
information for the prologue to Gylfaginning and parts of Skáldskaparmál.
His reference to Sigurðar saga in Háttatal (p. 18), however, may be to thestory of Sigurðr in general rather than to a particular written version.
The knowledge of the Troy story, such as it is, shown in the prologue
and last chapter of Gylfaginning and in Skáldskaparmál probably cameprincipally from Trójumanna saga, an Icelandic account of the Trojan
war based on Latin sources.15 The earlier part of the prologue contains
ideas that seem to show the influence of various Latin writings, though
it is uncertain whether Snorri knew these at first hand.16 But his adoption
13 See Anthony Faulkes, ‘Descent from the gods’, Mediaeval Scandinavia 11(1978–9) [1983], 92–125).
14 See Anthony Faulkes, ‘The genealogies and regnal lists in a manuscript in
Resen’s library’, Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar Jakobi Benediktssyni, Reykjavík 1977,
177–90.
15 See Trójumanna saga, ed. J. Louis-Jensen, Copenhagen 1963, xi; Hauksbók
1960, xv.
16 See U. and P. Dronke, ‘The prologue of the prose Edda: explorations of a
Latin background’, Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar Jakobi Benediktssyni, Reykjavík
1977, 153–76; Anthony Faulkes, ‘Pagan Sympathy: Attitudes to Heathendom in
the Prologue to Snorra Edda’, in Edda: A Collection of Essays, ed. R. J.
Glendinning and Haraldur Bessason, Manitoba 1983, 283–314 (University of
Manitoba Icelandic Studies 4). Cf. ‘The sources of Skáldskaparmál: Snorri’s
intellectual background’, in Snorri Sturluson. Kolloquium anläßlich der 750.
Wiederkehr seines Todestages, ed. Alois Wolf, Tübingen 1993, 59–76 (ScriptOralia
51); Klaus von See, ‘Snorri Sturluson and the Creation of a Norse Cultural
Ideology’, Saga-Book XXV (2001), 367–93.

xxiv

Introductionof such ideas, as well as his linking of Scandinavian prehistory withclassical legend, shows that he was intent on making the Scandinavian
past part of the European past, and on fitting native traditions into a
European context.
In using the dialogue form to present his material in the three mainparts of his treatise, Snorri was following a practice almost standard inlearned treatises in the Middle Ages; it appears for instance in the
dialogues of Gregory the Great, in the Elucidarius of Honorius Augustodunensis (both of which existed in Icelandic translations in Snorri’stime), and in Konungs skuggsjá.17 But some of the poems of the Elder
Edda also present mythological information in dialogue form, and withthe older poems of this kind there can be no question of the influence oflearned treatises. There seems to have been an ancient Scandinavian
tradition of composing poems of mythological instruction as dialogues
or dramatic monologues. The closest parallel to Gylfaginning is Vafþrúðnismál (which is also a contest of wisdom) in which Óðinn gives
information about the gods in third-person narrative; but there are similar devices in several other eddic poems, such as Grímnismál, Baldrs
draumar and Vǫluspá. The presentation of the series of riddles inHeiðreks saga, too, is reminiscent of Gylfaginning, though in its present
form the saga may have been compiled later than Snorra Edda. Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal, where the dialogue form is used rather perfunctorily, are much more like the learned treatises, but Gylfaginning, where
it is used in a dramatic and effective way, is closer to the tradition of the
dialogue poems. Snorri has even succeeded in differentiating the rolesof Hár, Jafnhár and Þriði, particularly at 8/33–9/5 and 36/27–37/2.
The actual story that forms the frame of Gylfaginning seems to be
Snorri’s invention, but in many respects, particularly the conclusion, it
is like the episode of Þórr and Útgarðaloki (see 43/30–5) and may bebased on it. Gylfi as an opponent of the Æsir in Sweden was probably
suggested by the story of Gefjun and Gylfi embodied in the verse from
Bragi’s Ragnarsdrápa quoted at 7/12–19; this may possibly have been
in Skjǫldunga saga. The first verse of Hávamál is quoted at the beginning
17 Heilagra manna søgur, ed. C. R. Unger, Christiania 1877, II 179–255;
Elucidarius in Old Norse Translation, ed. Evelyn Scherabon Firchow and Kaaren
Grimstad, Reykjavík 1989; Konungs skuggsiá, ed. L. Holm-Olsen, Oslo 1945.
Both Alcuin, De rhetorica (Rhetores Latini minores, ed. C. Halm, Lipsiae 1863,
523–50) and Aldhelm, De metris (Opera, ed. R. Ehwald, Berolini 1919,
Monumenta Germaniae historica, Auctores Antiquissimi XV 59–204), also use
dialogue form.

Introductionxxv

of Gylfaginning and there is an allusion to the last verse at the end (54/30),
though it is uncertain whether this poem existed in the form in which itappears in PE before Snorri wrote Gylfaginning. Hár, Jafnhár and Þriði
are all names of Óðinn in Grímnismál, but then so is Gangleri, so theidentification of the three representatives of the Æsir in Gylfaginningwith Óðinn is by no means certain. Nevertheless we are probably rightto assume that Gylfi’s three-in-one informant is a trinity representing
aspects of Óðinn, but it is then the Óðinn of the prologue, the ‘historical’
euhemerised king of the human Æsir in their migration from Tyrkland,
not the god who appears in the myths within the dialogue. It is only atthe end of Gylfaginning that the human Æsir deliberately identify
themselves with the gods.
Many of the stories told in Gylfaginning are based on poems of theElder Edda, and many verses from such poems are quoted within the
dialogue. Vǫluspá, the first poem in the Codex Regius, contains a seriesof myths organised into a chronological scheme beginning with creationand ending with the destruction of the world and its renewal, and it isclearly on this poem that Snorri based the outline of the plan of
Gylfaginning, as well as a number of the stories in it (the scheme is also,of course, like that of the Bible). Besides Vǫluspá, the poems mostfrequently used are Vafþrúðnismál and Grímnismál. The texts of Snorri’s
quotations from eddic poems are in some places quite different from theother texts we have of them, which are all in manuscripts written after
his time. It is possible that he used an earlier manuscript that is now lost,
but it may be that he knew the poems only from oral tradition. As an
attempt at a scholarly systematisation of traditional legends, Gylfaginning
is a result of the same antiquarian movement that gave rise to thecollecting and copying of traditional poems in the Elder Edda, and it isuncertain which came first.
Other eddic poems are also used occasionally, and in some cases verses
are quoted from poems that otherwise have not survived (e.g. in thestory of Njǫrðr and Skaði, 24/3–15). Some material is derived fromscaldic poems (see for example the note to 45/10), but there are no
quotations from scaldic verse within the dialogue (two appear in the
introductory frame story; cf. note to 34/16–24). There is quite a lot ofmaterial, however, for which no source is known (e.g. the story of Þórrand Útgarðaloki, pp. 37–43). Since Snorri does not quote every verse heuses when he is following known poems, many of the stories that do notsurvive elsewhere may be based on poems or parts of poems that are
now lost. But it is also possible that oral stories in prose on mythologicalxxvi

Introduction

subjects existed in the thirteenth century, though little can be known forcertain about them. A number of Snorri’s stories are similar to ones told
by Saxo Grammaticus and must have a common source which need notin every case have been in verse.
There is no reason to believe, however, that everything in Gylfaginningis derived from ancient tradition, whether oral or written. Snorri was a
Christian and had only a scholar’s and an artist’s interest in mythology;
he was preserving it for antiquarian, not religious, reasons. In Heimskringla he treated even his historical sources with a certain freedom,
and clearly he would not have felt it wrong to depart from or expand his
sources in Gylfaginning too if artistic or other considerations required
it, and he would probably not have felt inhibited from inventing newstories or drastically altering old ones if he saw fit.
Moreover it is unlikely that Snorri gives a very accurate picture of
Norse mythology as a whole. Both Vǫluspá and Gylfaginning treat
heathen mythology in a systematic way which was surely alien from thenature of the heathen religion itself, which must have consisted rather ofa disorganised body of conflicting traditions that was probably neverreduced in heathen times to a consistent orthodoxy such as Snorri attempts
to present. His account of it is coloured by his Christian education which
would have taught him to expect a religion to be a system of coherent
beliefs; and in other ways too it is clear that his Christian attitudes haveinfluenced his presentation of heathen myth. At the beginning of
Gylfaginning the heathen religion is presented as a perversion of thetrue faith, in accordance with the explanation of the origin of heathen
religions given in the prologue, where they are said to have beendeveloped by human beings using the ‘earthly understanding’ given themby God but without the benefit of spiritual wisdom. Several qualities
attributed to Óðinn conform to the Christian conception of an almighty
creator and giver of life and judge of mankind, but must be alien from
actual ideas about Óðinn in heathen times (at any rate we find a rather
different picture of him in Ynglinga saga). Snorri saw his heathen
ancestors not as entirely misguided but as falling short of the truth, andtheir creed as a misguided reflection of Christian orthodoxy. He canhardly have taken his account of creation seriously (see especially 9/8),
and it was evidently part of his purpose to reveal some of the limitations
and childishness of heathen religion. Sometimes he has not even mademuch effort to reconcile contradictions between variant traditions (seenote to 14/14–17; there are numerous other contradictions in Gylfaginning that may or may not be deliberate). He clearly enjoyed theIntroduction

xxvii

comedy of some of his stories, which often seem almost parodies of
popular lore (for instance the account of the origin of Naglfar, 50/4–7),
and his irony is sometimes even directed against the principal figures of
Norse mythology (e.g. at 36/28–31). There are also clear exampies ofhis modification of tradition to accommodate it to Christian ideas, as
when he puts the description of places of reward and torment (Vsp 38–9) after the account of ragnarøkr (on his use of this term see glossary),
which as a consequence becomes very like the Christian doomsday,
instead of before as in Vǫluspá. Snorri had an intimate knowledge of
Norse mythology but he did not reproduce that mythology unchanged,
and his account needs to be handled with care by those who wish to use
it to shed light on heathen religion.
Although within the dialogue in Gylfaginning the myths are presented
as myths, without any imposed interpretation, the general treatment of
mythology there is far from naïve. It is a scholarly systematisation of
traditional material which is incorporated into a European historicalframework and adapted to a Christian scheme of ideas. The euhemeristic
attitude to the gods, characteristic of historiography rather than theology
in the Middle Ages, and the detached non-polemical treatment of myth,mark the work as belonging to the humanistic tradition of learned
Icelandic writing of the twelfth century as it was found in Ari and theauthor of Skjǫldunga saga; and the scholarly analysis and careful,schematised presentation of what must have been an amorphous massof tradition in poetry and oral prose make the work comparable withthat of the author of the first Grammatical Treatise. In narrative skill
and stylistic assurance it can stand beside the best sagas of Icelanders,with which it shares also the device of presenting stories in prose withverses freely quoted as corroboration, some of them represented as being
the actual comments of characters in the story. Like some fornaldarsǫgur, Gylfaginning is largely a retelling in prose of stories originallytransmitted in verse. Moreover, the technique of the fictional narrator(and dramatised audience), which is rarely used elsewhere in medieval
Icelandic prose narrative, and nowhere to such effect, adds considerable
dimension and sophistication to the work.
Snorri shows a mixture of influences from the learned writings of theChristian Middle Ages and from the traditional northern world of mythand legend. But only a small part of his work can be considered a directreflection of ‘popular’ lore. He writes in a literary way and much of hismaterial is learned. Even the eddic poems he quotes so often may have cometo him from an antiquarian library rather than from the lips of the people.

xxviii

Introduction

Manuscripts
There are four manuscripts with independent textual value that containthe prologue, Gylfaginning, Skáldskaparmál and Háttatal. These are theCodex Regius (R, written in the first half of the fourteenth century),
Codex Wormianus (W, written about the middle of the fourteenth
century), Codex Trajectinus (T, written about 1595, but believed to be a
copy of a medieval manuscript that no longer survives), and Codex Upsaliensis (U, written in the first quarter of the fourteenth century). R and
T have very similar texts, but W and U differ both from them and fromeach other, in some places quite considerably, both in wording andcontent. The first leaf of R has been lost and it now lacks the beginningof the prologue (to 5/13 in this edition), and after Háttatal it has two
poems, Jómsvíkingadrápa and Málsháttakvæði, which are not part of
the Edda. T also lacks the beginning of the prologue (to 3/33) and theend of Háttatal. W includes long passages in the prologue that are not in
the other manuscripts; these passages contain material from biblical andclassical tradition and are thought to be interpolations. It also contains
four Grammatical Treatises and part of the eddic poem Rígsþula (PE
141–51), which are not part of Snorri’s Edda; but some narrative passages
that appear in the first half of Skáldskaparmál in other manuscripts arelacking. The second half of Skáldskaparmál in W had been subject toextensive revision by a fourteenth-century redactor, but pages have been
lost from this part of the manuscript and only fragments of this section
now remain; the beginning and end of Háttatal are also missing. But
where the contents of W correspond to R and T, it has a text more similar
to them than to U.
The text in U is throughout very different from the others. It has been
subject to extensive verbal shortening, with the result that in many places
the text hardly makes sense. Various passages that are in the othermanuscripts are lacking, and much of the material that is included is ina different order. Háttatal is incomplete. U also contains some miscellaneous material which, although it is not part of the Edda, is connectedwith Snorri Sturluson or reflects his interests, and could be derived fromhis papers. These are Skáldatal (a list of Scandinavian court poets, aversion of which is also found in one of the manuscripts of Heimskringla),a genealogy of the Sturlung family to which Snorri belonged, a list of
Icelandic lawspeakers ending with Snorri’s name, and a version of thesecond Grammatical Treatise. Both W and U lack the þulur found at theend of Skáldskaparmál in R and T.

Introduction

xxix

Fragments survive of three other medieval manuscripts that containparts of Skáldskaparmál and þulur; it is impossible to say whether they
once contained other sections of the work. The text in AM 748 II 4to,written about 1400, is very similar to that in R; here a second scribe has
added a genealogy of the Sturlung family. AM 748 I b 4to, written in thefirst quarter of the fourteenth century, and AM 757 a 4to, written about
1400, contain parts of a redaction of Skáldskaparmál and a collection ofþulur which are both rather different from what survives in othermanuscripts, and they include an additional list of kennings that wasprobably not originally part of Snorri’s Edda. AM 748 I b 4to also
contains parts of the third Grammatical Treatise and a fragment of a
fifth, and the poem Íslendingadrápa (and in AM 748 I a 4to, Arnamagnæan Institute, Copenhagen, which was formerly bound with AM
748 I b 4to, there is part of a collection of eddic poems too); AM 757 a
4to has parts of the third Grammatical Treatise and various religious(Christian) poems. A fourth medieval fragment, AM 756 4to, written in
the fifteenth century, contains parts of both Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál derived from W.
Independent texts of a good many of the scaldic verses in Snorra Edda
are found in various other works, such as sagas of kings (including
Heimskringla), sagas of Icelanders, and the Grammatical Treatises. Mostof the eddic poems quoted in Gylfaginning (including Vsp, Vm, and Grm)are found in the Codex Regius of the Elder Edda, written in the second
half of the thirteenth century, and some (including Grm and part of Vm)
are also in AM 748 I a 4to (see above). There is another version ofVǫluspá in Hauksbók (early fourteenth century), but Vǫluspá hin skamma
is only in Flateyjarbók (last quarter of the fourteenth century).
Numerous post-medieval manuscripts of the Prose Edda exist. These
are largely derived from the extant medieval manuscripts, but in somecases contain parts of the medieval versions that have since been lost,for example, some of the redaction of the second part of Skáldskaparmál
in W and the beginning of the prologue in R.18 The texts in many ofthese later manuscripts have been subject to extensive alteration andinterpolation, particularly in Skáldskaparmál, the section which in boththe medieval and the Renaissance period attracted most attention.
There has been much discussion as to whether U or R and T best
preserve the Edda as it was written by Snorri, but there is little on which
18 See Anthony Faulkes, ‘The Prologue to Snorra Edda: An Attempt at
Reconstruction’, Gripla III, Reykjavík 1979, 204–13.

xxx

Introduction

to base a rational judgement. U is probably the oldest manuscript (though
only by a few years), and the material accompanying the Edda in U
implies a close connection with Snorri himself; but the arrangement inthis version seems, at least to most modern readers, less logical andartistic. Scholars are reluctant to attribute what seems to be an improvement in the version in R and T to scribal alteration, and yet if R
and T are closer to the original it is difficult to see what could haveprompted a scribe to alter an arrangement that seems satisfactory so as
to produce the illogicality of U. A third possibility, which is attractive
but incapable of proof, is that U is derived from a draft made by Snorri,in which he may have assembled his material on loose leaves, and that
R and T (and W) are derived from a revised and perhaps expanded version
also by Snorri. Both versions may then have been further altered bylater hands. On the whole it seems best to admit that the manuscripts
preserve various compilations based on the lost work of Snorri Sturluson,
each of which has its own interest and value.
Attempts have also been made to establish a stemma of the relationshipsof the principal manuscripts, but these have resulted in little agreement.19
While R, T and AM 748 II 4to clearly form one group and AM 748 I b
4to and AM 757 a 4to another, the relationships of these groups to W
and U are more complicated than a conventional stemma can indicate.
Moreover there are large parts of the text that are not in all manuscripts,
and even when they run parallel there is often little verbal correspondence,
especially between U and the others, and there is no reliable way ofdetermining which manuscripts have the more original readings. Taking
into account also the span of time and possible number of copies between
the author’s original and the earliest extant manuscripts, it is clear that it
is impossible to reconstruct an archetype with any confidence. Therefore
it seems best to base a text on a single manuscript, emending it from oneof the others only where it fails to make acceptable sense. Of the medieval
manuscripts that contain Gylfaginning, R has the most coherent text andshows the least signs of scribal alteration and has therefore been chosen
as the basis of this edition. Minor slips of the pen have been corrected
silently and odd letters lost through damage to the manuscript have been
19 See De Codex Trajectinus van de Snorra Edda, ed. W. van Eeden, Leiden
1913, introduction; F. W. Müller, Untersuchungen zur Uppsala-Edda, Dresden
1941; Edda Snorra Sturlusonar, ed. Finnur Jónsson, København 1931, xvii ff.
(and references there); D. O. Zetterholm, Studier i en Snorre-text, Stockholm
1949 (Nordiska texter och undersokningar 17); Snorri Sturluson, Edda, ed. A.
Holtsmark and Jón Helgason, København 1950, viii f.

Introduction

xxxi

supplied, but all other departures from the text of R are noted in the
textual notes. The beginning of the prologue (to 5/13) is supplied fromseventeenth-century manuscripts (K, N, Th, J) derived from R when it
was complete (see note 18 above). For R, W, T, U and PE the facsimile
editions have been used; readings from other manuscripts are based on
photographs kindly provided by Stofnun Árna Magnússonar á Íslandi.
The spelling (in the text, textual notes and quotations in introduction
and general notes), punctuation, word-division, use of capitals, paragraphdivision and arrangement of verse-lines are editorial, but account has
been taken of the punctuation and capitalisation of the manuscripts inthe placing of full stops, and of the use of large and ornamental capitals
in making paragraph divisions. In the parts of the text based onseventeenth-century manuscripts modern word-forms have been modified to conform to medieval usage. The chapter numbering of SnE I has
been added in the margins (it is also printed, in brackets, in the text of
Edda Snorra Sturlusonar, ed. Finnur Jónsson, København 1931); in the
prologue the numbers are not consecutive because the additional passagesin W are included in that edition.

Bibliography
The best sources for Snorri’s life are Íslendinga saga (in Sturlunga saga)and Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar, both by his nephew Sturla; and thesagas about Guðmundr Arason (Biskupa sögur, Kaupmannahöfn 1858–
78, I 405–618, II 1–187). There are good accounts of him and his workin the introductions to The Stories of the Kings of Norway by Snorri
Sturlason, tr. W. Morris and Eiríkur Magnússon, IV, London 1905 (TheSaga Library VI); and to Heimskringla, part 1, The Olaf Sagas, tr. S.
Laing, rev. J. Simpson, London 1964, and part 2, Sagas of the Norse
Kings, tr. S. Laing, rev. P. Foote, London 1961; and in G. Turville-Petre,
Origins of Icelandic Literature, Oxford 1953, 220–9.
The most influential discussions of Snorri’s work in the past century
have been in Sigurður Nordal, Snorri Sturluson, Reykjavík 1920;
H. Kuhn, ‘Das Nordgermanische Heidentum in den ersten Christlichen
Jahrhunderten’, Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum 79 (1942), 133–66(reprinted in Kleine Schriften, Berlin 1969–72, II 296–326); W. Baetke,
Die Götterlehre der Snorra-Edda, Berlin 1952; and A. Holtsmark, Studieri Snorres Mytologi, Oslo 1964. Cf. Klaus von See, ‘Snorri Sturluson
and the Creation of a Norse Cultural Ideology’, Saga-Book XXV (2001),

xxxiiIntroduction

367–93. Little has been written in English, but there are useful
introductions to the facsimile edition of R by E. Wessén and to that of W
by Sigurður Nordal. There are bibliographies of the Prose Edda in
Islandica XIII (1920) and XXXVII (1955), which can be supplemented
from the periodical bibliographies in Acta Philologica Scandinavica up
to 1962, and Bibliography of Old Norse-lcelandic Studies from 1963 to
1980; see also Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder III,
København 1958, 479–80, and ‘Snorra Edda’, ‘Snorri Sturluson’ inMedieval Scandinavia. An Encyclopedia, ed. Phillip Pulsiano, New Yorkand London 1993.
The second and third parts of Snorri’s Edda are edited by Anthony
Faulkes in Snorri Sturluson, Edda. Skáldskaparmál. 1. Introduction, Text
and Notes; 2. Glossary and Index of Names, London 1998, and Snorri
Sturluson, Edda. Háttatal. Oxford 1991; paperback edition Viking
Society for Northern Research 1999. The most useful complete edition
is still SnE I–III, the first volume of which contains a Latin translation,and volume II the texts of U and the fragmentary manuscripts. Edda
Snorra Sturlusonar, ed. Finnur Jónsson, København 1931, is more convenient, but has many inaccuracies and inconsistencies and is difficult
to use. The edition by A. Holtsmark and Jón Helgason, København 1950,
includes only parts of the text of Gylfaginning and Skáldskaparmál. The
entire work is translated by Anthony Faulkes in Snorri Sturluson, Edda,
London 1987.
The best handbook of Scandinavian mythology in English is MRN;
but J. de Vries, Altgermanische Religionsgeschichte I–II, Berlin 1935–7(extensively revised ed. 1956–7), and, for individual mythological names,
Kulturhistorisk leksikon and Medieval Scandinavia. An Encyclopedia(see above) should also be consulted. P. A. Munch, Norse Mythology, tr.
S. B. Hustvedt, New York 1926, gives a useful survey of the material
but lacks the later bibliographical references in the revision of Munch’s
Norwegian text by A. Holtsmark (Norrøne gude- og heltesagn, Oslo1967). There is commentary on the important mythological poem Vǫluspá
in the edition by Sigurður Nordal, tr. B. S. Benedikz and J. McKinnell,
Durham 1978, and in The Poetic Edda II, Mythological Poems, ed. Ursula
Dronke, Oxford 1997.

Snorri Sturluson

Edda
PART I[Prologue]
1
Almáttigr guð skapaði himin ok jǫrð ok alla þá hluti er þeimfylgja, ok síðarst menn tvá er ættir eru frá komnar, Adam ok Evu,ok fjǫlgaðisk þeira kynslóð ok dreifðisk um heim allan. En er fram 3liðu stundir, þá ójafnaðisk mannfólkit: váru sumir góðir ok rétttrúaðir, en myklu fleiri snerusk eptir girndum heimsins ok órœktu
guðs boðorð, ok fyrir því drekti guð heiminum í sjávargangi ok 6ǫllum kvikvendum heimsins nema þeim er í ǫrkinni váru með Nóa.
Eptir Nóa flóð lifðu átta menn þeir er heiminn bygðu ok kómu fráþeim ættir, ok varð enn sem fyrr at þá er fjǫlmentisk ok bygðisk 9verǫldin þá var þat allr fjǫlði mannfólksins er elskaði ágirni fjár okmetnaðar en afrœktusk guðs hlýðni, ok svá mikit gerðisk af því atþeir vildu eigi nefna guð. En hverr mundi þá segja sonum þeira frá 12guðs stórmerkjum? Svá kom at þeir týndu guðs nafni ok víðast umverǫldina fansk eigi sá maðr er deili kunni á skapara sínum. En eigi
at síðr veitti guð þeim jarðligar giptir, fé ok sælu, er þeir skyldu við 15vera í heiminum. Miðlaði hann ok spekina svá at þeir skilðu allajarðliga hluti ok allar greinir þær er sjá mátti loptsins okjarðarinnar. Þat hugsuðu þeir ok undruðusk hverju þat mundi 18
gegna at jǫrðin ok dýrin ok fuglarnir hǫfðu saman eðli í sumum
hlutum ok var þó ólíkt at hætti. Þat var eitt eðli at jǫrðin var
grafin í hám fjalltindum ok spratt þar vatn upp ok þurfti þar eigi 21
lengra at grafa til vaz en í djúpum dǫlum. Svá eru ok dýr ok fuglar,
at jafnlangt er til blóðs í hǫfði ok fótum. Ǫnnur náttúra er sújarðar at á hverju ári vex á jǫrðunni gras ok blóm ok á sama ári 24
fellr þat allt ok fǫlnar. Svá eru ok dýr ok fuglar, at þeim vex hár okfjaðrar ok fellr af á hverju ári. Þat er hin þriðja náttúra jarðar þá er
hon er opnuð ok grafin þá grœr gras á þeiri moldu er efst er á 27jǫrðunni. Bjǫrg ok steina þýddu þeir á móti tǫnnum ok beinum
kvikvenda. Af þessu skilðu þeir svá at jǫrðin væri kyk ok hefði líf
með nokkurum hætti, ok þat vissu þeir at hon var furðuliga gǫmul 30
at aldartali ok máttug í eðli. Hon fœddi ǫll kvikvendi ok hon
eignaðisk allt þat er dó. Fyrir þá sǫk gáfu þeir henni nafn ok tǫlðu
ættir sínar til hennar. Þat sama spurðu þeir af gǫmlum frændum 33
sínum at síðan er talið váru mǫrg hundruð vetra þá var in samajǫrð, sól ok himintungl. En gangr himintunglanna var ójafn, áttusum lengra gang en sum skemra. Af þvílíkum hlutum grunaði þá at 36

4

3

6

9

2 12

15
3
18

21

24

4 27

30

33
9
36

39

Prologuenokkurr mundi vera stjórnari himintunglanna sá er stilla mundi
gang þeira at vilja sínum, ok mundi sá vera ríkr mjǫk ok máttugr;ok þess væntu þeir, ef hann réði fyrir hǫfuðskepnunum, at hannmundi fyrr verit hafa en himintunglin; ok þat sá þeir, ef hann réðigang himintunglanna, at hann mundi ráða skini sólar ok dǫggloptsins ok ávexti jarðarinnar er því fylgir, ok slíkt sama vindinum
loptsins ok þar með stormi sævarins. Þá vissu þeir eigi hvar ríkihans var. Af því trúðu þeir at hann réð ǫllum hlutum á jǫrðu ok í
lopti, himins ok himintunglum, sævarins ok veðranna. En til þessat heldr mætti frá segja eða í minni festa þá gáfu þeir nafn með
sjálfum sér ǫllum hlutum ok hefir þessi átrúnaðr á marga lundbreyzk svá sem þjóðirnar skiptusk ok tungurnar greindusk. En alla
hluti skilðu þeir jarðligri skilningu þvíat þeim var eigi gefin andligspekðin. Svá skilðu þeir at allir hlutir væri smíðaðir af nokkuru
efni.
Verǫldin var greind í þrjár hálfur. Frá suðri í vestr ok inn atMiðjarðarsjá, sá hlutr var kallaðr Affrica. Hinn syðri hlutr þeirar
deildar er heitr ok brunninn af sólu. Annarr hlutr frá vestri ok tilnorðrs ok inn til hafsins, er sá kallaðr Evropa eða Enea. Hinn
nyrðri hlutr er þar kaldr svá at eigi vex gras ok eigi má byggja. Fránorðri ok um austrhálfur allt til suðrs, þat er kallat Asia. Í þeimhlut veraldar er ǫll fegrð ok prýði ok eign jarðar ávaxtar, gull ok
gimsteinar. Þar er ok mið verǫldin; ok svá sem þar er jǫrðin fegri
ok betri at ǫllum kostum en í ǫðrum stǫðum, svá var ok mannfólkit
þar mest tignat af ǫllum giptum, spekinni ok aflinu, fegrðinni okalls kostar kunnustu.
Nær miðri verǫldunni var gǫrt þat hús ok herbergi er ágætast
hefir verit, er kallat var Troja. Þat kǫllum vér Tyrkland. Þessi staðr
var myklu meiri gǫrr en aðrir ok með meira hagleik á marga lundmeð kostnaði ok fǫngum er þar váru til. Þar váru tólf konungdómar ok einn yfirkonungr ok lágu mǫrg þjóðlǫnd til hvers
konungdóms. Þar váru í borginni tólf hǫfuðtungur. Þessirhǫfðingjar hafa verit um fram aðra menn þá er verit hafa í verǫldu
um alla manndómliga hluti.
Einn konungr er þar var er nefndr Munon eða Mennon. Hannátti dóttur hǫfuðkonungs Priami, sú hét Troan. Þau áttu son, hannhét Tror, þann kǫllum vér Þór. Hann var at uppfœzlu í Thracia
með hertoga þeim er nefndr er Loricus. En er hann var tíu vetra þá
tók hann við vápnum fǫður síns. Svá var hann fagr álitum er hannkom með ǫðrum mǫnnum sem þá er fíls bein er grafit í eik. Hár

Prologue

5hans er fegra en gull. Þá er hann var tólf vetra hafði hann fullt afl.
Þá lypti hann af jǫrðu tíu bjarnstǫkum ǫllum senn ok þá drap hannLoricum fóstra sinn ok konu hans Lora eða Glora ok eignaði sér 3
ríkit Thracia. Þat kǫllum vér Þrúðheim. Þá fór hann víða um lǫndok kannaði allar heims hálfur ok sigraði einn saman alla berserki
ok risa ok einn hinn mesta dreka ok mǫrg dýr. Í norðrhálfu heims 6fann hann spákonu þá er Sibil hét, er vér kǫllum Sif, ok fekk
hennar. Engi kann at segja ætt Sifjar. Hon var allra kvenna fegrst,
hár hennar var sem gull. Þeira son var Loriði, er líkr var feðr 9
sínum, hans son var Einriði, hans son Vingeþórr, hans son
Vingenir, hans son Móða, hans son Magi, hans son Sescef, hansson Beðvig, hans son Athra, er vér kǫllum Annan, hans son 12Ítrmann, hans son Heremóð, hans son Scialdun, er vér kǫllum
Skjǫld, hans son Biaf, er vér kǫllum Bjár, hans son Jat, hans sonGuðólfr, hans son Finn, hans son Friallaf, er vér kǫllum Friðleif. 15
Hann átti þann son er nefndr er Voden, þann kǫllum vér Óðin.
Hann var ágætr maðr af speki ok allri atgervi. Kona hans hét
Frigida, er vér kǫllum Frigg. Óðinn hafði spádóm ok svá kona 18 10
hans, ok af þeim vísindum fann hann þat at nafn hans mundi uppi
vera haft í norðrhálfu heimsins ok tignat um fram alla konunga.
Fyrir þá sǫk fýstisk hann at byrja ferð sína af Tyrklandi ok hafði 21
með sér mikinn fjǫlða liðs, unga menn ok gamla, karla ok konur,ok hǫfðu með sér marga gersemliga hluti. En hvar sem þeir fóru
yfir lǫnd, þa var ágæti mikit frá þeim sagt, svá at þeir þóttu líkari 24goðum en mǫnnum. Ok þeir gefa eigi stað ferðinni fyrr en þeirkoma norðr í þat land er nú er kallat Saxland. Þar dvalðisk Óðinn
langar hríðir ok eignask víða þat land.
27
Þar setr Óðinn til lands gæzlu þrjá sonu sína; er einn nefndr
Veggdegg, var hann ríkr konungr ok réð fyrir Austr Saxalandi;hans sonr var Vitrgils, hans synir váru þeir Vitta, faðir Heingests, 30
ok Sigarr, faðir Svebdegg, er vér kǫllum Svipdag. Annarr sonÓðins hét Beldegg, er vér kǫllum Baldr; hann átti þat land er nú
heitir Vestfal. Hans son var Brandr, hans son Frioðigar, er vér 33kǫllum Fróða, hans son var Freovin, hans son Wigg, hans son
Gevis, er vér kǫllum Gavi. Inn þriði son Óðins er nefndr Siggi,
hans son Rerir. Þeir langfeðgar réðu þar fyrir er nú er kallat 36
Frakland, ok er þaðan sú ætt komin er kǫlluð er Vǫlsungar. Fráǫllum þessum eru stórar ættir komnar ok margar. Þá 11
byrjaði Óðinn ferð sína norðr ok kom í þat land er þeir kǫlluðu 39Reiðgotaland ok eignaðisk í því landi allt þat er hann vildi. Hann

6

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

Prologuesetti þar til landa son sinn er Skjǫldr hét, hans son hét Friðleifr;þaðan er sú ætt komin er Skjǫldungar heita, þat eru Danakonungar,
ok þat heitir nú Jótland er þá var kallat Reiðgotaland.
Eptir þat fór hann norðr þar sem nú heitir Svíþjóð. Þar var sá
konungr er Gylfi er nefndr, en er hann spyrr til ferða þeira
Asiamanna er Æsir váru kallaðir, fór hann móti þeim ok bauð atÓðinn skyldi slíkt vald hafa í hans ríki sem hann vildi sjálfr. Ok sátími fylgði ferð þeira at hvar sem þeir dvǫlðusk í lǫndum, þá var þarár ok friðr góðr, ok trúðu allir at þeir væri þess ráðandi, þvíat þat
sá ríkismenn at þeir váru ólíkir ǫðrum mǫnnum þeim er þeir hǫfðu
sét at fegrð ok at viti. Þar þótti Óðni fagrir lands kostir ok kaus sérþar borgstað er nú heita Sigtúnir. Skipaði hann þar hǫfðingjum okí þá líking sem verit hafði í Troja, setti tólf hǫfuðmenn í staðinum
at dœma landslǫg, ok svá skipaði hann réttum ǫllum sem fyrrhǫfðu verit í Troju ok Tyrkir váru vanir.
Eptir þat fór hann norðr þar til er sjár tók við honum, sá er þeirhugðu at lægi um ǫll lǫnd, ok setti þar son sinn til þess ríkis er nú
heitir Nóregr. Sá er Sæmingr kallaðr, ok telja þar Nóregskonungar
sínar ættir til hans ok svá jarlar ok aðrir ríkismenn, svá sem segir í
Háleygjatali. En Óðinn hafði með sér þann son sinn er Yngvi er
nefndr, er konungr var í Svíþjóðu, ok eru frá honum komnar þærættir er Ynglingar eru kallaðir. Þeir Æsir tóku sér kvánfǫng þar
innan lands, en sumir sonum sínum, ok urðu þessar ættir
fjǫlmennar, at umb Saxland ok allt þaðan um norðrhálfur
dreifðisk svá at þeira tunga, Asiamanna, var eigintunga um ǫllþessi lǫnd; ok þat þykkjask menn skynja mega af því at skrifuð eru
langfeðga nǫfn þeira, at þau nǫfn hafa fylgt þessi tungu ok þeirÆsir hafa haft tunguna norðr hingat í heim, í Nóreg ok í Sviþjóð, íDanmǫrk ok í Saxland; ok í Englandi eru forn lands heiti eða staða
heiti þau er skilja má at af annarri tungu eru gefin en þessi.

Prologue7[Gylfaginning]
Gylfi konungr réð þar lǫndum er nú heitir Svíþjóð. Frá honum er
þat sagt at hann gaf einni farandi konu at launum skemtunar sinnar
eitt plógsland í ríki sínu þat er fjórir øxn drœgi upp dag ok nótt.
En sú kona var ein af Ása ætt. Hon er nefnd Gefjun. Hon tók fjóra
øxn norðan ór Jǫtunheimum, en þat váru synir jǫtuns ok hennar, ok
setti þá fyrir plóg. En plógrinn gekk svá hart ok djúpt at upp leysti
landit, ok drógu øxninir þat land út á hafit ok vestr ok námu staðar
í sundi nokkvoru. Þar setti Gefjun landit ok gaf nafn ok kallaði
Selund. Ok þar sem landit hafði upp gengit var þar eptir vatn; þater nú Lǫgrinn kallaðr í Svíþjóð. Ok liggja svá víkr í Leginum semnes í Selundi. Svá segir Bragi skáld gamli:
Gefjun dró frá Gylfa
glǫð djúprǫðul ǫðla,svá at af rennirauknum
rauk, Danmarkar auka.
Báru øxn ok áttaennitungl þar er gengu
fyrir vineyjar víðri
valrauf, fjǫgur haufuð.

1
3

6

9

12

15

18

2
Gylfi konungr var maðr vitr ok fjǫlkunnigr. Hann undraðisk þatmjǫk er Ásafólk var svá kunnigt at allir hlutir gengu at vilja þeira. 21
Þat hugsaði hann hvárt þat mundi vera af eðli sjálfra þeira, eðamundi því valda goðmǫgn þau er þeir blótuðu. Hann byrjaði ferðsína til Ásgarðs ok fór með laun ok brá á sik gamals manns líki ok 24dulðisk svá. En Æsir váru því vísari at þeir hǫfðu spádóm, ok sáþeir ferð hans fyrr en hann kom, ok gerðu í móti honum
sjónhverfingar. En er hann kom inn í borgina þá sá hann þar háva 27
hǫll, svá at varla mátti hann sjá yfir hana. Þak hennar var lagt
gyltum skjǫldum svá sem spánþak. Svá segir Þjóðólfr inn hvin30
verski at Valhǫll var skjǫldum þǫkð:Á baki létu blíkja,barðir váru grjóti,
Sváfnis salnæfrar
seggir hyggjandi.

33

Gylfi sá mann í hallar durunum ok lék at handsǫxum ok hafði sjau
senn á lopti. Sá spurði hann fyrr at nafni. Hann nefndisk Gangleri 36

Gylfaginning

8

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

3
27

30

33

36

39

ok kominn af refilstigum ok beiddisk at sœkja til náttstaðar okspurði hverr hǫllina ætti. Hann svarar at þat var konungr þeira.
‘En fylgja má ek þér at sjá hann. Skaltu þá sjálfr spyrja hannnafns.’
Ok snerisk sá maðr fyrir honum inn í hǫllina. En hann gekk
eptir, ok þegar lauksk hurðin á hæla honum. Þar sá hann mǫrg gólf
ok mart fólk, sumt með leikum, sumir drukku, sumir með vápnum
ok bǫrðusk. Þá litaðisk hann umb ok þótti margir hlutir ótrúligirþeir er hann sá. Þá mælti hann:‘Gáttir allar
áðr gangi framum skygnask skyliþvíat óvíst er at vita
hvar óvinir
sitja á fleti fyrir.’Hann sá þrjú hasæti ok hvert upp frá ǫðru, ok sátu þrír menn,
sinn í hverju. Þá spurði hann hvert nafn hǫfðingja þeira væri. Sásvarar er hann leiddi inn at sá er í inu nezta hásæti sat var konungr
ok heitir Hár, en þar næst sá er heitir Jafnhár, en sá ofarst er Þriði
heitir. Þá spyrr Hár komandann hvárt fleira er eyrindi hans, enheimill er matr ok drykkr honum sem ǫllum þar í Háva hǫll. Hann
segir at fyrst vil hann spyrja ef nokkvorr er fróðr maðr inni. Hár
segir at hann komi eigi heill út nema hann sé fróðari, ok‘Stattu fram meðan þú fregn,
sitja skal sá er segir.’Gangleri hóf svá mál sitt:‘Hverr er œztr eða elztr allra goða?’Hár segir: ‘Sá heitir Alfǫðr at váru máli, en í Ásgarði inum fornaátti hann tólf nǫfn. Eitt er Alfǫðr, annat er Herran eða Herjan,þriðja er Nikarr eða Hnikarr, fjórða er Nikuz eða Hnikuðr, fimtaFjǫlnir, sétta Óski, sjaunda Ómi, átta Bifliði eða Biflindi, níunda
Sviðarr, tíunda Sviðrir, ellipta Viðrir, tólfta Jálg eða Jálkr.’
Þá spyrr Gangleri: ‘Hvar er sá guð, eða hvat má hann, eða hvat
hefir hann unnit framaverka?’
Hár segir: ‘Lifir hann of allar aldir ok stjórnar ǫllu ríki sínu okræðr ǫllum hlutum stórum ok smám.’Þá mælir Jafnhár: ‘Hann smíðaði himin ok jǫrð ok loptin ok alla
eign þeira.’Þá mælti Þriði: ‘Hitt er mest er hann gerði manninn ok gaf honumGylfaginning9ǫnd þá er lifa skal ok aldri týnask, þótt líkaminn fúni at moldueða brenni at ǫsku. Ok skulu allir menn lifa þeir er rétt eru siðaðir
ok vera með honum sjálfum þar sem heitir Gimlé eða Vingólf, en
vándir menn fara til Heljar ok þaðan í Niflhel, þat er niðr í inn
níunda heim.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat hafðisk hann áðr at en himinn ok jǫrðværi gǫr?’Þá svarar Hár: ‘Þá var hann með hrímþursum.’
Gangleri mælti: ‘Hvat var upphaf? Eða hversu hófsk? Eða hvatvar áðr?’Hár svarar: ‘Svá sem segir í Vǫluspá:
Ár var alda
þat er ekki var.
Vara sandr né særné svalar unnir.
Jǫrð fansk eigi
né upphiminn,
gap var ginnunga
en gras ekki.’

3

6

9 4

12

15

18

Þá mælir Jafnhár: ‘Fyrr var þat mǫrgum ǫldum en jǫrð varskǫpuð er Niflheimr var gǫrr, ok í honum miðjum liggr bruðr sá er 21
Hvergelmir heitir, ok þaðan af falla þær ár er svá heita: Svǫl,Gunnþrá, Fjǫrm, Fimbulþul, Slíðr ok Hríð, Sylgr ok Ylgr, Víð,Leiptr; Gjǫll er næst Helgrindum.’24Þá mælir Þriði: ‘Fyrst var þó sá heimr í suðrhálfu er Muspell heitir.
Hann er ljóss ok heitr. Sú átt er logandi ok brennandi, er hann okófœrr þeim er þar eru útlendir ok eigi eigu þar óðul. Sá er Surtr 27
nefndr er þar sitr á lands enda til landvarnar. Hann hefir logandasverð, ok í enda veraldar mun hann fara ok herja ok sigra ǫll goðin
ok brenna allan heim með eldi. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:
30
Surtr ferr sunnan
með sviga lævi.
Skínn af sverði
sól valtíva.
Grjótbjǫrg gnata
en gífr rata.
Troða halir Helveg,
en himinn klofnar.’

33

36

Gangleri mælir: ‘Hversu skipaðisk áðr en ættirnar yrði eða 39 5aukaðisk mannfólkit?’Þá mælir Hár: ‘Ár þær er kallaðar eru Élivágar, þá er þær váru

Gylfaginning

10

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

svá langt komnar frá uppsprettunni at eitrkvikja sú er þar fylgði
harðnaði svá sem sindr þat er renn ór eldinum, þá varð þat íss, okþá er sá íss gaf staðar ok rann eigi, þá héldi yfir þannig úr þat er af
stóð eitrinu ok fraus at hrími, ok jók hrímit hvert yfir annat allt í
Ginnungagap.’Þá mælti Jafnhár: ‘Ginnungagap, þat er vissi til norðrs ættar,
fyltisk með þunga ok hǫfugleik íss ok hríms ok inn í frá úr ok gustr.
En hinn syðri hlutr Ginnungagaps léttisk móti gneistum ok síumþeim er flugu ór Muspellsheimi.’Þá mælti Þriði: ‘Svá sem kalt stóð af Niflheimi ok allir hlutir
grimmir, svá var þat er vissi námunda Muspelli heitt ok ljóst, enGinnungagap var svá hlætt sem lopt vindlaust. Ok þá er mœttisk
hrímin ok blær hitans svá at bráðnaði ok draup, ok af þeim kvikudropum kviknaði með krapti þess er til sendi hitann, ok varðmanns líkandi, ok var sá nefndr Ymir. En hrímþursar kalla hann
Aurgelmi, ok eru þaðan komnar ættir hrímþursa, svá sem segir íVǫluspá hinni skǫmmu:Eru vǫlur allarfrá Viðólfi,vitkar allir
frá Vilmeiði,en seiðberendr
frá Svarthǫfða,allir jǫtnar
frá Ymi komnir.

En hér segir svá Vafþrúðnir jǫtunn
27hvaðan Aurgelmir kom
með jǫtna sonum
fyrst, inn fróði jǫtunn:

30“Þá er ór Élivágum
stukku eitrdropar
ok óx unz ór varð jǫtunn,þar eru órar ættir
komnar allar saman;því er þat æ allt til atalt.”’

33

36

39

Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvernig óxu ættir þaðan eða skapaðisk
svá at fleiri menn urðu, eða trúir þú þann guð er nú sagðir þúfrá?’
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Fyr øngan mun játum vér hann guð. Hann var
illr ok allir hans ættmenn. Þá kǫllum vér hrímþursa. Ok svá er sagt

Gylfaginning11at þá er hann svaf, fekk hann sveita. Þá óx undir vinstri hǫndhonum maðr ok kona, ok annarr fótr hans gat son við ǫðrum. Enþaðan af kómu ættir. Þat eru hrímþursar. Hinn gamli hrímþurs, 3
hann kǫllum vér Ymi.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvar bygði Ymir eða við hvat lifði hann?’
6‘Næst var þat, þá er hrímit draup, at þar varð af kýr sú er 6Auðhumla hét, en fjórar mjólkár runnu ór spenum hennar, okfœddi hon Ymi.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Við hvat fœddisk kýrin?’9
Hár segir: ‘Hon sleikti hrímsteinana, er saltir váru. Ok hinn
fyrsta dag er hon sleikti steina kom ór steininum at kveldi mannshár, annan dag manns hǫfuð, þriðja dag var þar allr maðr. Sá er 12
nefndr Búri. Hann var fagr álitum, mikill ok máttugr. Hann gat
son þann er Borr hét. Hann fekk þeirar konu er Bestla hét, dóttir
Bǫlþorns jǫtuns, ok fengu þau þrjá sonu. Hét einn Óðinn, annarr 15
Vili, þriði Vé. Ok þat er mín trúa at sá Óðinn ok hans brœðr munu
vera stýrandi himins ok jarðar; þat ætlum vér at hann muni svá
heita. Svá heitir sá maðr er vér vitum mestan ok ágæztan, ok vel 18
megu þér hann láta svá heita.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat varð þá um þeira sætt, eða hvárir váru
7
ríkari?’21
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Synir Bors drápu Ymi jǫtun. En er hann fell, þáhljóp svá mikit blóð ór sárum hans at með því drektu þeir allri ætthrímþursa, nema einn komsk undan með sínu hýski. Þann kalla 24jǫtnar Bergelmi. Hann fór upp á lúðr sinn ok kona hans ok helzk
þar, ok eru af þeim komnar hrímþursa ættir, svá sem hér segir:Ørófi vetraáðr væri jǫrð skǫpuð,þá var Bergelmir borinn;
þat ek fyrst of maner sá hinn fróði jǫtunn
á var lúðr of lagiðr.’27

30

Þá svarar Gangleri: ‘Hvat hǫfðusk þá at Bors synir, ef þú trúir at 33 8þeir sé guð?’Hár segir: ‘Eigi er þar lítit af at segja. Þeir tóku Ymi ok fluttu ímitt Ginnungagap, ok gerðu af honum jǫrðina, af blóði hans sæinn 36
ok vǫtnin. Jǫrðin var gǫr af holdinu en bjǫrgin af beinunum, grjót
ok urðir gerðu þeir af tǫnnum ok jǫxlum ok af þeim beinum er
brotin váru.’39Þá mælir Jafnhár: ‘Af því blóði er ór sárum rann ok laust fór, þarGylfaginning

12

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

af gerðu þeir sjá þann er þeir gerðu ok festu saman jǫrðina, oklǫgðu þann sjá í hring útan um hana, ok mun þat flestum manniófœra þykkja at komask þar yfir.’Þá mælir Þriði: ‘Tóku þeir ok haus hans ok gerðu þar af himin ok
settu hann upp yfir jǫrðina með fjórum skautum, ok undir hvert
horn settu þeir dverg. Þeir heita svá: Austri, Vestri, Norðri, Suðri.
Þá tóku þeir síur ok gneista þá er lausir fóru ok kastat hafði ór
Muspellsheimi, ok settu á miðjan Ginnungahimin bæði ofan okneðan til at lýsa himin ok jǫrð. Þeir gáfu staðar ǫllum eldingum,
sumum á himni, sumar fóru lausar undir himni, ok settu þó þeimstað ok skǫpuðu gǫngu þeim. Svá er sagt í fornum vísindum atþaðan af váru dœgr greind ok áratal, svá sem segir í Vǫluspá:
Sól þat ne vissi
hvar hon sali átti.
Máni þat ne vissi
hvat hann megins átti.
Stjǫrnur þat ne vissu
hvar þær staði áttu.

Svá var áðr en þetta væri of jǫrð.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Þetta eru mikil tíðindi er nú heyri ek. Furðu
mikil smíð er þat ok hagliga gert. Hvernig var jǫrðin háttuð?’Þá svarar Hár: ‘Hon er kringlótt útan, ok þar útan um liggr hinn
djúpi sjár, ok með þeiri sjávar strǫndu gáfu þeir lǫnd til bygðar
jǫtna ættum. En fyrir innan á jǫrðunni gerðu þeir borg umhverfis
heim fyrir ófriði jǫtna, en til þeirar borgar hǫfðu þeir brár Ymisjǫtuns, ok kǫlluðu þá borg Miðgarð. Þeir tóku ok heila hans okkǫstuðu í lopt ok gerðu af skýin, svá sem hér segir:Ór Ymis holdi
var jǫrð of skǫpuð,en ór sveita sjár,bjǫrg ór beinum,baðmr ór hári,en ór hausi himinn;
En ór hans brámgerðu blíð reginMiðgarð manna sonum,en ór hans heila
váru þau hin harðmóðguský ǫll of skǫpuð.’Gylfaginning13Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Mikit þótti mér þeir hafa þá snúit til leiðar
9er jǫrð ok himinn var gert ok sól ok himintungl váru sett ok skiptdœgrum—ok hvaðan kómu menninir þeir er heim byggja?’3
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Þá er þeir Bors synir gengu með sævar strǫndu,fundu þeir tré tvau, ok tóku upp tréin ok skǫpuðu af menn. Gaf
hinn fyrsti ǫnd ok líf, annarr vit ok hrœring, þriði ásjónu, málit ok 6
heyrn ok sjón; gáfu þeim klæði ok nǫfn. Hét karlmaðrinn Askr, en
konan Embla, ok ólusk þaðan af mannkindin þeim er bygðin var
gefin undir Miðgarði. Þar næst gerðu þeir sér borg í miðjum heimi 9
er kallaðr er Ásgarðr. Þat kǫllum vér Troja. Þar bygðu guðin okættir þeira ok gerðusk þaðan af mǫrg tíðindi ok greinir bæði ájǫrðunni ok í lopti. Þar er einn staðr er Hliðskjálf heitir, ok þá er 12Óðinn settisk þar í hásæti þá sá hann of alla heima ok hvers mannsathœfi ok vissi alla hluti þá er hann sá. Kona hans hét FriggFjǫrgvinsdóttir, ok af þeira ætt er sú kynslóð komin er vér kǫllum 15
Ása ættir, er bygt hafa Ásgarð hinn forna ok þau ríki er þar liggja
til, ok er þat allt goðkunnig ætt. Ok fyrir því má hann heitaAlfǫðr at hann er faðir allra goðanna ok manna ok alls þess er af 18
honum ok hans krapti var fullgert. Jǫrðin var dóttir hans ok konahans. Af henni gerði hann hinn fyrsta soninn, en þat er Ásaþórr.
Honum fylgði afl ok sterkleikr. Þar af sigrar hann ǫll kvikvendi.
21‘Nǫrfi eða Narfi hét jǫtunn er bygði í Jǫtunheimum. Hann átti10
dóttur er Nótt hét. Hon var svǫrt ok døkk sem hon átti ætt til. Hon
var gipt þeim manni er Naglfari hét. Þeira son hét Auðr. Því næst 24
var hon gipt þeim er Annarr hét. Jǫrð hét þeira dóttir. Síðarst áttihana Dellingr, var hann Ása ættar. Var þeira son Dagr. Var hannljóss ok fagr eptir faðerni sínu. Þá tók Alfǫðr Nótt ok Dag son 27
hennar ok gaf þeim tvá hesta ok tvær kerrur ok setti þau upp áhimin at þau skulu ríða á hverjum tveim dœgrum umhverfisjǫrðina. Ríðr Nótt fyrri þeim hesti er kallaðr er Hrímfaxi, ok at 30
morni hverjum døggvir hann jǫrðina af méldropum sínum. Sá
hestr er Dagr á heitir Skinfaxi, ok lýsir allt lopt ok jǫrðina af faxi
hans.’
33Þá mælti Gangleri: ‘Hversu stýrir hann gang sólar ok tungls?’
11
Hár segir: ‘Sá maðr er nefndr Mundilfœri er átti tvau bǫrn. Þau
váru svá fǫgr ok fríð at hann kallaði annat Mána en dóttur sína Sól, 36
ok gipti hana þeim manni er Glenr hét. En guðin reiddusk þessu
ofdrambi ok tóku þau systkin ok settu upp á himin, létu Sól keyra
þá hesta er drógu kerru sólarinnar þeirar er guðin hǫfðu skapat til 39
at lýsa heimana af þeiri síu er flaug ór Muspellsheimi. Þeir hestar

Gylfaginning

14

3

6
12
9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

heita svá: Árvakr ok Alsviðr. En undir bógum hestanna settugoðin tvá vindbelgi at kœla þá, en í sumum frœðum er þat kallatísarnkol. Máni stýrir gǫngu tungls ok ræðr nýjum ok niðum. Hann
tók tvau bǫrn af jǫrðunni, er svá heita: Bil ok Hjúki, er þau gengu
frá brunni þeim er Byrgir heitir, ok báru á ǫxlum sér sá er heitirSœgr, en stǫngin Simul. Viðfinnr er nefndr faðir þeira. Þessi bǫrnfylgja Mána, svá sem sjá má af jǫrðu.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Skjótt ferr sólin, ok nær svá sem hon séhrædd, ok eigi mundi hon þá meir hvata gǫngunni at hon hræddisk
bana sinn.’
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Eigi er þat undarligt at hon fari ákafliga, nær
gengr sá er hana sœkir. Ok øngan útveg á hon nema renna undan.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hverr er sá er henni gerir þann ómaka?’
Hár segir: ‘Þat eru tveir úlfar, ok heitir sá er eptir henni ferrSkǫll. Hann hræðisk hon ok hann mun taka hana, en sá heitir HatiHróðvitnisson er fyrir henni hleypr, ok vill hann taka tunglit, ok
svá mun verða.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hver er ætt úlfanna?’
Hár segir: ‘Gýgr ein býr fyrir austan Miðgarð í þeim skógi er
Járnviðr heitir. Í þeim skógi byggja þær trǫllkonur er Járnviðjur
heita. In gamla gýgr fœðir at sonum marga jǫtna ok alla í vargs
líkjum, ok þaðan af eru komnir þessir úlfar. Ok svá er sagt at afættinni verðr sá einn mátkastr er kallaðr er Mánagarmr. Hann
fyllisk með fjǫrvi allra þeira manna er deyja, ok hann gleypir tungl
ok støkkvir blóði himin ok lopt ǫll. Þaðan týnir sól skini sínu okvindar eru þá ókyrrir ok gnýja heðan ok handan. Svá segir íVǫluspá:Austr býr in aldna
í Járnviði
ok fœðir þar
Fenris kindir.
Verðr ór þeim ǫllum
einna nokkurr
tungls tjúgarií trǫlls hami.
Fyllisk fjǫrvi
feigra manna,rýðr ragna sjǫtrauðum dreyra.
Svǫrt verða sólskin

Gylfaginningof sumur eptir,veðr ǫll válynd.
Vituð ér enn eða hvat?’

15

3

13
Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hver er leið til himins af jǫrðu?’Þá svarar Hár ok hló við: ‘Eigi er nú fróðliga spurt. Er þér eigi
sagt þat at guðin gerðu brú til himins af jǫrðu ok heitir Bifrǫst? 6
Hana muntu sét hafa, kann vera at þat kallir þú regnboga. Hon ermeð þrim litum ok mjǫk sterk ok ger með list ok kunnáttu meiri enaðrar smíðir. Ok svá sem hon er sterk, þá mun hon brotna þá er 9
Muspells megir fara ok ríða hana, ok svima hestar þeira yfir stórar
ár. Svá koma þeir fram.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Eigi þótti mér goðin gera af trúnaði brúna, 12
er hon skal brotna mega, er þau megu gera sem þau vilja.’Þá mælir Hár: ‘Eigi eru goðin hallmælis verð fyrir þessa smíð.
Góð brú er Bifrǫst, en engi hlutr er sá í þessum heimi er sér megi 15
treystask þá er Muspells synir herja.’Þá mælti Gangleri: ‘Hvat hafðisk Alfǫðr þá at er gǫrr var 1418Ásgarðr?’Hár mælir: ‘Í upphafi setti hann stjórnarmenn ok beiddi þá atdœma með sér ørlǫg manna ok ráða um skipun borgarinnar. Þat
var þar sem heitir Iðavǫllr í miðri borginni. Var þat hit fyrsta þeira 21
verk at gera hof þat er sæti þeira standa í, tólf ǫnnur en hasætit þat
er Alfǫðr á. Þat hús er bezt gert á jǫrðu ok mest. Allt er þat útanok innan svá sem gull eitt. Í þeim stað kalla menn Glaðsheim. 24
Annan sal gerðu þeir, þat var hǫrgr er gyðjurnar áttu, ok var
hann allfagr. Þat hús kalla menn Vingólf. Þar næst gerðu þeir þat
at þeir lǫgðu afla ok þar til gerðu þeir hamar ok tǫng ok steðja ok 27þaðan af ǫll tól ǫnnur. Ok því næst smíðuðu þeir málm ok stein ok
tré, ok svá gnógliga þann málm er gull heitir at ǫll búsgǫgn ok ǫllreiðigǫgn hǫfðu þeir af gulli, ok er sú ǫld kǫlluð gullaldr, áðr en 30
spiltisk af tilkvámu kvennanna. Þær kómu ór Jǫtunheimum. Þarnæst settusk guðin upp í sæti sín ok réttu dóma sína ok mintuskhvaðan dvergar hǫfðu kviknat í moldunni ok niðri í jǫrðunni svá 33
sem maðkar í holdi. Dvergarnir hǫfðu skipazk fyrst ok tekit
kviknun í holdi Ymis ok váru þá maðkar, en af atkvæði guðanna
urðu þeir vitandi mannvits ok hǫfðu manns líki ok búa þó í jǫrðu 36
ok í steinum. Moðsognir var dvergr ok annarr Durinn. Svá segir íVǫluspá:Þá gengu regin ǫllá rǫkstóla,

39

Gylfaginning

16

3

6

9

ginnheilug goð,ok of þat gættusk
at skyldi dverga
drótt of skepja
ór brimi blóðgu
ok ór Bláins leggjum.
Þar mannlíkunmǫrg of gerðusk,dvergar í jǫrðu,sem Durinn sagði.

Ok þessi segir hon nǫfn þeira dverganna:
12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Nýi, Niði,Norðri, Suðri,Austri, Vestri,Alþjólfr, Dvalinn,
Nár, Náinn,Nipingr, Dáinn,Bifurr, Báfurr,Bǫmbǫrr, Nori,Óri, Ónarr,Óinn, Mǫðvitnir,
Vigr ok Gandálfr,Vindálfr, Þorinn,
Fili, Kili,
Fundinn, Váli,Þrór, Þróinn,Þekkr, Litr, Vitr,
Nýr, Nýráðr,Rekkr, Ráðsviðr.

En þessir eru ok dvergar ok búa í steinum, en inir fyrri í moldu:
Draupnir, Dólgþvari,Hǫrr, Hugstari,Hleðjólfr, Glóinn,Dóri, Óri,Dúfr, Andvari,
Heptifili,
Hárr, Síarr.

En þessir kómu frá Svarinshaugi til Aurvanga á Jǫruvǫllu, ok er
kominn þaðan Lofarr; þessi eru nǫfn þeira:
Skirpir, Virpir,
Skafiðr, Ái,GylfaginningÁlfr, Ingi,
Eikinskjaldi,
Falr, Frosti,
Fiðr, Ginnarr.’

17

3Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvar er hǫfuðstaðrinn eða helgistaðrinn 15
6goðanna?’
Hár svarar: ‘Þat er at aski Yggdrasils. Þar skulu guðin eiga dómasína hvern dag.’9Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat er at segja frá þeim stað?’Þá segir Jafnhár: ‘Askrinn er allra tréa mestr ok beztr. Limarhans dreifask yfir heim allan ok standa yfir himni. Þrjár rœtrtrésins halda því upp ok standa afar breitt. Ein er með Ásum, en 12ǫnnur með hrímþursum, þar sem forðum var Ginnungagap. Inþriðja stendr yfir Niflheimi, ok undir þeiri rót er Hvergelmir, enNíðhǫggr gnagar neðan rótna. En undir þeiri rót er til hrímþursa 15
horfir, þar er Mímis brunnr, er spekð ok mannvit er í fólgit, ok
heitir sá Mímir er á brunninn. Hann er fullr af vísindum fyrir því athann drekkr ór brunninum af horninu Gjallarhorni. Þar kom 18Alfǫðr ok beiddisk eins drykkjar af brunninum, en hann fekk eigi
fyrr en hann lagði auga sitt at veði. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:
Allt veit ek Óðinn
hvar þú auga falt,í þeim inum mæraMímis brunni.
Drekkr mjǫð Mímir
morgun hverjan
af veði Valfǫðrs.
Vituð þér enn eða hvat?

21

24

27

Þriðja rót asksins stendr á himni, ok undir þeiri rót er brunnr sá ermjǫk er heilagr er heitir Urðar brunnr. Þar eigu guðin dómstað 30
sinn. Hvern dag ríða Æsir þangat upp um Bifrǫst. Hon heitir okÁsbrú. Hestar Ásanna heita svá: Sleipnir er baztr—hann á Óðinn,hann hefir átta fœtr; annarr er Glaðr, þriði Gyllir, fjórði Glær, 33
fimti Skeiðbrimir, sétti Silfrtoppr, sjaundi Sinir, átti Gils, níundi
Falhófnir, tíundi Gulltoppr, Léttfeti ellipti. Baldrs hestr var
brendr með honum. En Þórr gengr til dómsins ok veðr ár þær er 36
svá heita:Kǫrmt ok Ǫrmtok Kerlaugar tvær,þær skal Þórr vaða39

Gylfaginning

18

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27
16
30

33

36

39

dag hverner hann dœma skal
at aski Yggdrasils,þvíat Ásbrú
brenn ǫll loga,
heilug vǫtn hlóa.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Brenn eldr yfir Bifrǫst?’Hár segir: ‘Þat er þú sér rautt í boganum er eldr brennandi.
Upp á himin mundu ganga hrímþursar ok bergrisar ef ǫllum værifœrt á Bifrǫst þeim er fara vilja. Margir staðir eru á himni fagrir ok
er þar allt guðlig vǫrn fyrir. Þar stendr salr einn fagr undir askinum
við brunninn, ok ór þeim sal koma þrjár meyjar þær er svá heita:
Urðr, Verðandi, Skuld. Þessar meyjar skapa mǫnnum aldr. Þærkǫllum vér nornir. Enn eru fleiri nornir, þær er koma til hvers
manns er borinn er at skapa aldr, ok eru þessar goðkunnigar, enaðrar álfa ættar, en inar þriðju dverga ættar, svá sem hér segir:Sundrbornar mjǫkhygg ek at nornir sé,
eigut þær ætt saman.
Sumar eru Áskunnar,
sumar eru álfkunnar,
sumar dœtr Dvalins.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Ef nornir ráða ørlǫgum manna, þá skipta
þær geysi ójafnt, er sumir hafa gott líf ok ríkuligt, en sumir hafa
lítit lén eða lof, sumir langt líf, sumir skamt.’
Hár segir: ‘Góðar nornir ok vel ættaðar skapa góðan aldr, enþeir menn er fyrir óskǫpum verða, þá valda því illar nornir.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat er fleira at segja stórmerkja frá
askinum?’
Hár segir: ‘Mart er þar af at segja. Ǫrn einn sitr í limum
asksins, ok er hann margs vitandi, en í milli augna honum sitr
haukr sá er heitir Veðrfǫlnir. Íkorni sá er heitir Ratatoskr renn
upp ok niðr eptir askinum ok berr ǫfundarorð milli arnarins okNíðhǫggs. En fjórir hirtir renna í limum asksins ok bíta barr. Þeirheita svá: Dáinn, Dvalinn, Duneyrr, Duraþrór. En svá margir
ormar eru í Hvergelmi með Níðhǫgg at engi tunga má telja. Svásegir hér:
Askr Yggdrasilsdrýgir erfiði
meira en menn viti.

GylfaginningHjǫrtr bítr ofanen á hliðu fúnar,skerðir Níðhǫggr neðan.

19

3

Svá er sagt:
Ormar fleiri
liggja und aski Yggdrasils
en þat of hyggi hverr ósviðra afa.
Góinn ok Móinn(þeir ró Grafvitnis synir),
Grábakr ok Grafvǫlluðr,Ófnir ok Sváfnir
hygg ek at æ mynimeiðs kvistum má.

6

9

12

Enn er þat sagt at nornir þær er byggja við Urðar brunn taka hvern
dag vatn í brunninum ok með aurinn þann er liggr um brunninn, 15
ok ausa upp yfir askinn til þess at eigi skyli limar hans tréna eða
fúna. En þat vatn er svá heilagt at allir hlutir þeir sem þar koma íbrunninn verða svá hvítir sem hinna sú er skjall heitir, er innan 18
liggr við eggskurn, svá sem hér segir:
Ask veit ek ausinn,heitir Yggdrasill,
hár baðmr, heilagr,hvíta auri.
Þaðan koma dǫggvarer í dali falla.
Stendr hann æ yfir grœnn
Urðar brunni.

21

24

27

Sú dǫgg er þaðan af fellr á jǫrðina, þat kalla menn hunangfall, okþar af fœðask býflugur. Fuglar tveir fœðask í Urðar brunni. Þeirheita svanir, ok af þeim fuglum hefir komit þat fugla kyn er svá 30
heitir.’Þá mælti Gangleri: ‘Mikil tíðindi kanntu at segja af himnum. 17
33
Hvat er þar fleira hǫfuðstaða en at Urðar brunni?’
Hár segir: ‘Margir staðir eru þar gǫfugligir. Sá er einn staðr þar
er kallaðr er Álfheimr. Þar byggvir fólk þat er ljósálfar heita, en
døkkálfar búa niðri í jǫrðu, ok eru þeir ólíkir þeim sýnum en 36
myklu ólíkari reyndum. Ljósálfar eru fegri en sól sýnum, en
døkkálfar eru svartari en bik. Þar er einn sá staðr er Breiðablik er
kallaðr, ok engi er þar fegri staðr. Þar er ok sá er Glitnir heitir, ok 39

Gylfaginning

20

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24
18
27

30

33

36

eru veggir hans ok steðr ok stólpar af rauðu gulli, en þak hans af
silfri. Þar er enn sá staðr er Himinbjǫrg heita. Sá stendr á himins
enda við brúar sporð, þar er Bifrǫst kemr til himins. Þar er enn
mikill staðr er Valaskjálf heitir. Þann stað á Óðinn. Þann gerðu
guðin ok þǫkðu skíru silfri, ok þar er Hliðskjálfin í þessum sal, þathásæti er svá heitir. Ok þá er Alfǫðr sitr í því sæti þá sér hann ofallan heim. Á sunnanverðum himins enda er sá salr er allra er
fegrstr ok bjartari en sólin, er Gimlé heitir. Hann skal standa þá erbæði himinn ok jǫrð hefir farizk, ok byggja þann stað góðir mennok réttlátir of allar aldir. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:
Sal veit ek standa
sólu fegra
gulli betraá Gimlé.
Þar skulu dyggvar
dróttir byggja
ok of aldrdagaynðis njóta.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat gætir þess staðar þá er Surtalogi
brennir himin ok jǫrð?’Hár segir: ‘Svá er sagt at annarr himinn sé suðr ok upp fráþessum himni, ok heitir sá himinn Andlangr, en hinn þriði
himinn sé enn upp frá þeim ok heitir sá Víðbláinn, ok á þeim himni
hyggjum vér þenna stað vera. En ljósálfar einir hyggjum vér at nú
byggvi þá staði.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvaðan kemr vindr? Hann er sterkr svá athann hrœrir stór hǫf ok hann œsir eld en svá sterkr sem hann er þámá eigi sjá hann. Því er hann undarliga skapaðr.’Þá segir Hár: ‘Þat kann ek vel segja þér. Á norðanverðum
himins enda sitr jǫtunn sá er Hræsvelgr heitir. Hann hefir arnar
ham. En er hann beinir flug þá standa vindar undan vængum
honum. Hér segir svá:Hræsvelgr heitir
er sitr á himins enda,jǫtunn í arnar ham.
Af hans vængum
kveða vind koma
alla menn yfir.’Gylfaginning21Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hví skilr svá mikit at sumar skal vera heitt 19
en vetr kaldr?’
Hár segir: ‘Eigi mundi svá fróðr maðr spyrja, þvíat þetta vitu 3
allir at segja, en ef þú ert einn orðinn svá fávíss at eigi hefir þetta
heyrt, þá vil ek þó þat vel virða at heldr spyrir þú eitt sinn ófróðliga
en þú gangir lengr duliðr þess er skylt er at vita. Svásuðr heitir sá 6
er faðir Sumars er, ok er hann sællífr svá at af hans heiti er þat
kallat svásligt er blítt er. En faðir Vetrar er ýmist kallaðr Vindlóni
eða Vindsvalr. Hann er Vásaðar son, ok váru þeir áttungar 9
grimmir ok svalbrjóstaðir, ok hefir Vetr þeira skaplyndi.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hverir eru Æsir þeir er mǫnnum er skylt at 20
trúa á?’12
Hár segir: ‘Tólf eru Æsir guðkunnigir.’Þá mælir Jafnhár: ‘Eigi eru Ásynjurnar óhelgari ok eigi meguþær minna.’15Þá mælir Þriði: ‘Óðinn er œztr ok elztr Ásanna. Hann ræðrǫllum hlutum, ok svá sem ǫnnur guðin eru máttug, þá þjóna
honum ǫll svá sem bǫrn fǫður. En Frigg er kona hans, ok veit hon 18ørlǫg manna þótt hon segi eigi spár, svá sem hér er sagt at Óðinn
mælir sjálfr við þann Ás er Loki heitir:“Œrr ertu Lokiok ørviti,
hví ne legskaþu, Loki?
Ørlǫg Frigg
hygg ek at ǫll vitiþótt hon sjálfgi segi.”

2124Óðinn heitir Alfǫðr, þvíat hann er faðir allra goða. Hann heitir 27
ok Valfǫðr, þvíat hans óskasynir eru allir þeir er í val falla. Þeimskipar hann Valhǫll ok Vingólf, ok heita þeir þá einherjar. Hann
heitir ok Hangaguð ok Haptaguð, Farmaguð, ok enn hefir hann 30
nefnzk á fleiri vega, þá er hann var kominn til Geirrøðar konungs:“Heitumsk Grímr
ok Ganglari,
Herjan, Hjálmberi,Þekkr, Þriði,Þuðr, Uðr,Helblindi, Hár,Saðr, Svipall,
Sanngetall,
Herteitr, Hnikarr,

33

36

39

22

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27
21
30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning
Bileygr, Báleygr,Bǫlverkr, Fjǫlnir,
Grímnir, Glapsviðr, Fjǫlsviðr,Síðhǫttr, Síðskeggr,Sigfǫðr, Hnikuðr,Alfǫðr, Atríðr, Farmatýr,Óski, Ómi,Jafnhár, Blindi,Gǫndlir, Hárbarðr,Sviðurr, Sviðrir,Jálkr, Kjalarr, Viðurr,Þrór, Yggr, Þundr,
Vakr, Skilfingr,Váfuðr, Hroptatýr,Gautr, Veratýr.”’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Geysi mǫrg heiti hafi þér gefit honum.
Ok þat veit trúa mín at þetta mun vera mikill fróðleikr sá er hér
kann skyn ok dœmi hverir atburðir hafa orðit sér til hvers þessa
nafns.’
Þá segir Hár: ‘Mikil skynsemi er at rifja vandliga þat upp. En þó
er þér þat skjótast at segja at flest heiti hafa verit gefin af þeimatburð at svá margar sem eru greinir tungnanna í verǫldunni, þáþykkjask allar þjóðir þurfa at breyta nafni hans til sinnar tungu tilákalls ok bœna fyrir sjálfum sér, en sumir atburðir til þessa heita
hafa gerzk í ferðum hans ok er þat fœrt í frásagnir, ok muntu eigi
mega fróðr maðr heita ef þú skalt eigi kunna segja frá þeimstórtíðindum.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hver eru nǫfn annarra Ásanna? Eða hvat
hafask þeir at? Eða hvat hafa þeir gert til frama?’
Hár segir: ‘Þórr er þeira framast; sá er kallaðr Ásaþórr eðaǪkuþórr. Hann er sterkastr allra guðanna ok manna. Hann áþar ríki er Þrúðvangar heita, en hǫll hans heitir Bilskirnir. Í þeimsal eru fimm hundrað gólfa ok fjórir tigir. Þat er hús mest svá atmenn hafa gert. Svá segir í Grímnismálum:Fimm hundrað gólfa
ok um fjórum tøgum,svá hygg ek Bilskirni með bugum.
Ranna þeira
er ek ræfr vita,míns veit ek mest magar.

Gylfaginning23Þórr á hafra tvá er svá heita: Tanngnjóstr ok Tanngrisnir; ok reiðþá er hann ekr, en hafrarnir draga reiðna. Því er hann kallaðr
Ǫkuþórr. Hann á ok þrjá kostgripi. Einn þeira er hamarrinn 3Mjǫllnir er hrímþursar ok bergrisar kenna þá er hann kemr á lopt,
ok er þat eigi undarligt: hann hefir lamit margan haus á feðrum
eða frændum þeira. Annan grip á hann beztan, megingjarðar, ok 6
er hann spennir þeim um sik þá vex honum ásmegin hálfu. Inn
þriðja hlut á hann þann er mikill gripr er í. Þat eru járnglófar. Þeira
má hann eigi missa við hamars skaptit. En engi er svá fróðr at 9
telja kunni ǫll stórvirki hans, en segja kann ek þér svá mǫrg tíðindi
frá honum at dveljask munu stundirnar áðr en sagt er allt þat er ek
veit.’
12Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Spyrja vil ek tíðinda af fleiri Ásunum.’22
Hár segir: ‘Annarr son Óðins er Baldr, ok er frá honum gott at
segja. Hann er beztr ok hann lofa allir. Hann er svá fagr álitum ok 15
bjartr svá at lýsir af honum, ok eitt gras er svá hvítt at jafnat er til
Baldrs brár. Þat er allra grasa hvítast, ok þar eptir mátþu marka
hans fegrð bæði á hár ok á líki. Hann er vitrastr Ásanna ok fegrst 18
talaðr ok líknsamastr, en sú náttúra fylgir honum at engi máhaldask dómr hans. Hann býr þar sem heitir Breiðablik. Þat er áhimni. Í þeim stað má ekki vera óhreint, svá sem hér segir:21Breiðablik heita
þar er Baldr hefir
sér of gerva sali,í því landi
er ek liggja veitfæsta feiknstafi.

24

27

Hinn þriði Áss er sá er kallaðr er Njǫrðr. Hann býr á himni þar
23
sem heitir Nóatún. Hann ræðr fyrir gǫngu vinds ok stillir sjá okeld. Á hann skal heita til sæfara ok til veiða. Hann er svá auðigr ok 30fésæll at hann má gefa þeim auð landa eða lausafjár er á hann heitatil þess. Eigi er Njǫrðr Ása ættar. Hann var upp fœddr í Vanaheimum, en Vanir gísluðu hann goðunum ok tóku í mót at Ása- 33
gíslingu þann er Hœnir heitir. Hann varð at sætt með goðunum okVǫnum.
‘Njǫrðr á þá konu er Skaði heitir, dóttir Þjaza jǫtuns. Skaði vill 36
hafa bústað þann er átt hafði faðir hennar—þat er á fjǫllum
nokkvorum þar sem heitir Þrymheimr—en Njǫrðr vill vera nær sæ.
Þau sættusk á þat at þau skyldu vera níu nætr í Þrymheimi, en þá 39

Gylfaginning24aðrar níu at Nóatúnum. En er Njǫrðr kom aptr til Nóatúna af
fjallinu þá kvað hann þetta:
3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24
24
27

30

33

36

“Leið erumk fjǫll—varka ek lengi á,nætr einar níu:úlfa þytr
mér þótti illr vera
hjá sǫngvi svana.”

Þá kvað Skaði þetta:“Sofa ek máttigaksævar beðjum áfugls jarmi fyrir:
sá mik vekr
er af víði kemr
morgun hverjan: már.”Þá fór Skaði upp á fjallit ok bygði í Þrymheimi ok ferr hon mjǫk áskíðum ok með boga ok skýtr dýr. Hon heitir ǫndurguð eðaǫndurdís. Svá er sagt:Þrymheimr heitirer Þjazi bjó,
sá hinn ámátki jǫtunn,en nú Skaði byggvir,
skír brúðr guða,fornar toptir fǫður.

Njǫrðr í Nóatúnum gat síðan tvau bǫrn. Hét sonr Freyr en
dóttir Freyja. Þau váru fǫgr álitum ok máttug. Freyr er hinnágætasti af Ásum. Hann ræðr fyrir regni ok skini sólar ok þar meðávexti jarðar, ok á hann er gott at heita til árs ok friðar. Hann ræðrok fésælu manna. En Freyja er ágætust af Ásynjum. Hon á þannbœ á himni er Fólkvangar heita, ok hvar sem hon ríðr til vígs þá á
hon hálfan val, en hálfan Óðinn, svá sem hér segir:
Fólkvangr heitir,en þar Freyja ræðrsessa kostum í sal.
Hálfan val
hon kýss á hverjan dag,en hálfan Óðinn á.

Gylfaginning

25

Salr hennar Sessrúmnir, hann er mikill ok fagr. En er hon ferr, þá
ekr hon kǫttum tveim ok sitr í reið. Hon er nákvæmust mǫnnum til
á at heita, ok af hennar nafni er þat tignarnafn er ríkiskonur eru 3
kallaðar “fróvur”. Henni líkaði vel mansǫngr. Á hana er gott at
heita til ásta.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Miklir þykkja mér þessir fyrir sér Æsirnir, 6 25
ok eigi er undarligt at mikill kraptr fylgi yðr, er þér skuluð kunna
skyn goðanna ok vita hvert biðja skal hverrar bœnarinnar. Eða eru
fleiri enn goðin?’9
Hár segir: ‘Sá er enn Áss er Týr heitir. Hann er djarfastr ok bezthugaðr ok hann ræðr mjǫk sigri í orrostum. Á hann er gott at heita
hreystimǫnnum. Þat er orðtak at sá er “týhraustr” er um fram er 12aðra menn ok ekki sésk fyrir. Hann var vitr svá at þat er mælt at sá
er “týspakr” er vitr er. Þat er eitt mark um djarfleik hans, þá erÆsir lokkuðu Fenrisúlf til þess at leggja fjǫturinn á hann, Gleipni, 15
þá trúði hann þeim eigi at þeir mundu leysa hann fyrr en þeir lǫgðu
honum at veði hǫnd Týrs í munn úlfsins. En þá er Æsir vildu eigi
leysa hann þá beit hann hǫndina af þar er nú heitir úlfliðr, ok er 18
hann einhendr ok ekki kallaðr sættir manna.
‘Bragi heitir einn. Hann er ágætr at speki ok mest at málsnild ok26orðfimi. Hann kann mest af skáldskap, ok af honum er bragr 21
kallaðr skáldskapr, ok af hans nafni er sá kallaðr bragr karla eða
kvenna er orðsnild hefir framar en aðrir, kona eða karlmaðr. Konahans er Iðunn. Hon varðveitir í eski sínu epli þau er goðin skulu á 24
bíta þá er þau eldask, ok verða þá allir ungir, ok svá mun vera allt
til ragnarøkrs.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Allmikit þykki mér goðin eiga undir gæzlu 27
eða trúnaði Iðunnar.’Þá mælir Hár ok hló við: ‘Nær lagði þat ófœru einu sinni. Kunna
mun ek þar af at segja, en þú skalt nú fyrst heyra nǫfn Ásanna 30
fleiri.
‘Heimdallr heitir einn. Hann er kallaðr hvíti Áss. Hann er mikill
27
ok heilagr. Hann báru at syni meyjar níu ok allar systr. Hann heitir 33
ok Hallinskíði ok Gullintanni: tennr hans váru af gulli. Hestr hansheitir Gulltoppr. Hann býr þar er heitir Himinbjǫrg við Bifrǫst.
Hann er vǫrðr goða ok sitr þar við himins enda at gæta 36
brúarinnar fyrir bergrisum. Þarf hann minna svefn en fugl. Hann
sér jafnt nótt sem dag hundrað rasta frá sér. Hann heyrir ok þat er
gras vex á jǫrðu eða ull á sauðum ok allt þat er hæra lætr. Hann 39
hefir lúðr þann er Gjallarhorn heitir ok heyrir blástr hans í alla

Gylfaginning26

heima. Heimdalar sverð er kallat hǫfuð. Hér er svá sagt:
3

6

Himinbjǫrg heita,
en þar Heimdall kveða
valda véum.
Þar vǫrðr goðadrekkr í væru ranniglaðr hinn góða mjǫð.

Ok enn segir hann sjálfr í Heimdalargaldri:
9

28
12

29 15

30 18
31
21

32 24

27

30

33
33
36

“Níu em ek mœðra mǫgr,níu em ek systra sonr.”‘Hǫðr heitir einn Ássinn. Hann er blindr. Œrit er hann styrkr.
En vilja mundu goðin at þenna Ás þyrfti eigi at nefna, þvíat hans
handaverk munu lengi vera hǫfð at minnum með goðum okmǫnnum.
‘Viðarr heitir einn, hinn þǫgli Áss. Hann hefir skó þjǫkkvan.
Hann er sterkr næst því sem Þórr er. Af honum hafa goðin mikit
traust í allar þrautir.
‘Áli eða Váli heitir einn, sonr Óðins ok Rindar. Hann er djarfr íorrostum ok mjǫk happskeytr.
‘Ullr heitir einn, sonr Sifjar, stjúpsonr Þórs. Hann er bogmaðr
svá góðr ok skíðfœrr svá at engi má við hann keppask. Hann er okfagr álitum ok hefir hermanns atgervi. Á hann er ok gott at heita í
einvígi.
‘Forseti heitir sonr Baldrs ok Nǫnnu Nepsdóttur. Hann á þannsal á himni er Glitnir heitir, en allir er til hans koma með
sakarvandræði, þá fara allir sáttir á braut. Sá er dómstaðr beztr
með guðum ok mǫnnum. Svá segir hér:
Glitnir heitir salr,hann er gulli studdr
ok silfri þakðr it sama,en þar Forseti
byggvir flestan dag
ok svæfir allar sakar.

‘Sa er enn talðr með Ásum er sumir kalla rógbera Ásanna ok
frumkveða flærðanna ok vǫmm allra goða ok manna. Sá er nefndr
Loki eða Loptr, sonr Fárbauta jǫtuns. Móðir hans er Laufey eða
Nál. Brœðr hans eru þeir Býleistr ok Helblindi. Loki er fríðr okfagr sýnum, illr í skaplyndi, mjǫk fjǫlbreytinn at háttum. HannGylfaginning27hafði þá speki um fram aðra menn er slœgð heitir, ok vælar til allra
hluta. Hann kom Ásum jafnan í fullt vandræði ok opt leysti hannþá með vælræðum. Kona hans heitir Sigyn, sonr þeira Nari eða 3
Narfi. Enn átti Loki fleiri bǫrn. Angrboða hét gýgr í Jǫtun34
heimum. Við henni gat Loki þrjú bǫrn. Eitt var Fenrisúlfr,annat Jǫrmungandr (þat er Miðgarðsormr), þriðja er Hel. En er 6goðin vissu til at þessi þrjú systkin fœddusk upp í Jǫtunheimum okgoðin rǫkðu til spadóma at af systkinum þessum mundi þeim mikit
mein ok óhapp standa ok þótti ǫllum mikils ills af væni, fyrst af 9móðerni ok enn verra af faðerni.
‘Þá sendi Alfǫðr til guðin at taka bǫrnin ok fœra sér. Ok er þau
kómu til hans þá kastaði hann orminum í inn djúpa sæ er liggr um 12
ǫll lǫnd, ok óx sá ormr svá at hann liggr í miðju hafinu of ǫll lǫndok bítr í sporð sér. Hel kastaði hann í Niflheim ok gaf henni vald
yfir níu heimum at hon skipti ǫllum vistum með þeim er til hennar 15
váru sendir, en þat eru sóttdauðir menn ok ellidauðir. Hon á þar
mikla bólstaði ok eru garðar hennar forkunnar hávir ok grindr
stórar. Eljúðnir heitir salr hennar, Hungr diskr hennar, Sultr knífr 18
hennar, Ganglati þrællinn, Ganglǫt ambátt, Fallanda Forað
þreskǫldr hennar er inn gengr, Kǫr sæing, Blíkjanda Bǫl ársali
hennar. Hon er blá hálf en hálf með hǫrundar lit—því er hon 21auðkend—ok heldr gnúpleit ok grimlig.
‘Úlfinn fœddu Æsir heima, ok hafði Týr einn djarfleik til atganga at úlfnum ok gefa honum mat. En er guðin sá hversu mikit 24
hann óx hvern dag, ok allar spár sǫgðu at hann mundi vera lagðr tilskaða þeim, þá fengu Æsir þat ráð at þeir gerðu fjǫtur allsterkan erþeir kǫlluðu Leyðing ok báru hann til úlfsins ok báðu hann reyna 27
afl sitt við fjǫturinn. En úlfinum þótti sér þat ekki ofrefli ok lét þá
fara með sem þeir vildu. It fyrsta sinn er úlfrinn spyrndi við
brotnaði sá fjǫturr. Svá leystisk hann ór Leyðingi. Því næst gerðu 30Æsirnir annan fjǫtur hálfu sterkara er þeir kǫlluðu Dróma, okbáðu enn úlfinn reyna þann fjǫtur ok tǫlðu hann verða munduágætan mjǫk at afli ef slík stórsmíði mætti eigi halda honum. 33
En úlfrinn hugsaði at þessi fjǫturr var sterkr mjǫk, ok þat með athonum hafði afl vaxit síðan er hann braut Leyðing. Kom þat í hug
at hann mundi verða at leggja sik í hættu ef hann skyldi frægr 36verða, ok lét leggja á sik fjǫturinn. Ok er Æsir tǫlðusk búnir, þáhristi úlfrinn sik ok laust fjǫtrinum á jǫrðina ok knúðisk fast at,
spyrnir við, braut fjǫturinn svá at fjarri flugu brotin. Svá drap hann 39
sik ór Dróma. Þat er síðan haft fyrir orðtak at leysi ór Leyðingi eða

28

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning

drepi ór Dróma þá er einnhverr hlutr er ákafliga sóttr. Eptir þatóttuðusk Æsirnir at þeir mundu eigi fá bundit úlfinn. Þá sendiAlfǫðr þann er Skírnir er nefndr, sendimaðr Freys, ofan í Svartálfaheim til dverga nokkurra ok lét gera fjǫtur þann er Gleipnir
heitir. Hann var gjǫrr af sex hlutum: af dyn kattarins ok af skeggi
konunnar ok af rótum bjargsins ok af sinum bjarnarins ok af anda
fisksins ok af fogls hráka. Ok þóttu vitir eigi áðr þessi tíðindi, þámáttu nú finna skjótt hér sǫnn dœmi at eigi er logit at þér: sétmuntþu hafa at konan hefir ekki skegg ok engi dynr verðr af hlaupi
kattarins ok eigi eru rœtr undir bjarginu, ok þat veit trúa mín atjafnsatt er þat allt er ek hefi sagt þér þótt þeir sé sumir hlutir er þúmátt eigi reyna.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Þetta má ek at vísu skilja at satt er. Þessa
hluti má ek sjá er þú hefir nú til dœma tekit, en hvernig varðfjǫturrinn smíðaðr?’Hár segir: ‘Þat kann ek þér vel segja. Fjǫturrinn varð sléttr ok
blautr sem silkirœma, en svá traustr ok sterkr sem nú skaltu heyra.
Þá er fjǫturrinn var fœrðr Ásunum, þǫkkuðu þeir vel sendimanni
sitt eyrindi. Þá fóru Æsirnir út í vatn þat er Ámsvartnir heitir, íhólm þann er Lyngvi er kallaðr, ok kǫlluðu með sér úlfinn, sýndu
honum silkibandit ok báðu hann slíta ok kváðu vera nokkvoru
traustara en líkindi þœtti á fyrir digrleiks sakar, ok seldi hverrǫðrum ok treysti með handaafli, ok slitnaði eigi; en þó kváðu þeirúlfinn slíta mundu. Þá svarar úlfrinn:‘“Svá lízk mér á þenna dregil sem ønga frægð munak af hljótaþótt ek slíta í sundr svá mjótt band, en ef þat er gǫrt með list ok
væl, þótt þat sýnisk lítit, þá kemr þat band eigi á mína fœtr.”‘Þá sǫgðu Æsirnir at hann mundi skjótt sundr slíta mjóttsilkiband, er hann hafði fyrr brotit stóra járnfjǫtra,—“en ef þú fær
eigi þetta band slitit þá muntu ekki hræða mega goðin, enda
skulum vér þá leysa þik.”‘Úlfrinn segir: “Ef þér bindið mik svá at ek fæk eigi leyst mik þá
skollið þér svá at mér mun seint verða at taka af yðr hjálp. Ófúss
em ek at láta þetta band á mik leggja. En heldr en þér frýið mér
hugar þá leggi einnhverr hǫnd sína í munn mér at veði at þetta sé
falslaust gert.”‘En hverr Ásanna sá til annars ok þótti nú vera tvau vandræði okvildi engi sína hǫnd fram selja fyrr en Týr lét fram hǫnd sína hœgri
ok leggr í munn úlfinum. En er úlfrinn spyrnir, þá harðnaði bandit,ok því harðara er hann brauzk um, því skarpara var bandit. ÞáGylfaginning29

hlógu allir nema Týr. Hann lét hǫnd sína. Þá er Æsirnir sá atúlfrinn var bundinn at fullu, þá tóku þeir festina er ór varfjǫtrinum er Gelgja heitir, ok drógu hana gǫgnum hellu mikla—sú 3
heitir Gjǫll—ok festu helluna langt í jǫrð niðr. Þá tóku þeir mikinn
stein ok skutu enn lengra í jǫrðina—sá heitir Þviti—ok hǫfðu þannstein fyrir festar hælinn. Úlfrinn gapði ákafliga ok feksk um mjǫk 6
ok vildi bíta þá. Þeir skutu í munn honum sverði nokkvoru; nemahjǫltin við neðra gómi, en efra gómi blóðrefill. Þat er gómsparrihans. Hann grenjar illiliga ok slefa renn ór munni hans. Þat er á sú 9
er Ván heitir. Þar liggr hann til ragnarøkrs.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Furðu illa barnaeign gat Loki, en ǫll þessi
systkin eru mikil fyrir sér. En fyrir hví drápu Æsir eigi úlfinn er 12þeim er ills ván af honum?’
Hár svarar: ‘Svá mikils virðu goðin vé sín ok griðastaði at eigi
vildu þau saurga þá með blóði úlfsins þótt svá segi spárnar at hann 15
muni verða at bana Óðni.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hverjar eru Ásynjurnar?’35
Hár segir: ‘Frigg er œzt. Hon á þann bœ er Fensalir heita ok er 18
hann allvegligr. Ǫnnur er Sága. Hon býr á Søkkvabekk, ok er
þat mikill staðr. Þriðja er Eir. Hon er læknir beztr. Fjórða er
Gefjun. Hon er mær, ok henni þjóna þær er meyjar andask. Fimta 21
er Fulla. Hon er enn mær ok ferr laushár ok gullband um hǫfuð.
Hon berr eski Friggjar ok gætir skóklæða hennar ok veit launráð
með henni. Freyja er tignust með Frigg. Hon giptisk þeim manni 24
er Óðr heitir. Dóttir þeira heitir Hnoss. Hon er svá fǫgr at af
hennar nafni eru hnossir kallaðar þat er fagrt er ok gersemligt. Óðr
fór í braut langar leiðir, en Freyja grætr eptir, en tár hennar er gull 27
rautt. Freyja á mǫrg nǫfn, en sú er sǫk til þess at hon gaf sér ýmisheiti er hon fór með ókunnum þjóðum at leita Óðs. Hon heitirMardǫll ok Hǫrn, Gefn, Sýr. Freyja átti Brísingamen. Hon er 30kǫlluð Vanadís. Sjaunda Sjǫfn: hon gætir mjǫk til at snúa hugum
manna til ásta, kvenna ok karla. Af hennar nafni er elskuginn
kallaðr sjafni. Átta Lofn: hon er svá mild ok góð til áheita at hon 33
fær leyfi af Alfǫðr eða Frigg til manna samgangs, kvenna ok karla,þótt áðr sé bannat eða þvertekit. Fyrir því er af hennar nafni lof
kallat, ok svá þat er lofat er mjǫk af mǫnnum. Níunda Vár: hon 36
hlýðir á eiða manna ok einkamál er veita sín á milli konur okkarlar. Því heita þau mál várar. Hon hefnir ok þeim er brigða.
Tíunda Vǫr: hon er ok vitr ok spurul, svá at engi hlut má hana 39
leyna. Þat er orðtak at kona verði vǫr þess er hon verðr vís. Ellipta

Gylfaginning

30

3

6

9

12

Syn: hon gætir dura í hǫllinni ok lýkr fyrir þeim er eigi skulu inn
ganga, ok hon er sett til varnar á þingum fyrir þau mál er hon villósanna. Því er þat orðtak at syn sé fyrir sett þá er hann neitar.
Tólfta Hlín: hon er sett til gæzlu yfir þeim mǫnnum er Frigg villforða við háska nokkvorum. Þaðan af er þat orðtak at sá er forðask
hleinir. Þrettánda Snotra: hon er vitr ok látprúð. Af hennar heiti er
kallat snotr kona eða karlmaðr sá er vitr maðr er. Fjórtánda Gná:
hana sendir Frigg í ymsa heima at eyrindum sínum. Hon á þann hest
er renn lopt ok lǫg, er heitir Hófvarfnir. Þat var eitt sinn er honreið at Vanir nokkvorir sá reið hennar í loptinu. Þá mælti einn:“Hvat þar flýgr?
Hvat þar ferreða at lopti líðr?”‘Hon segir:
15

18

21
36
24

27

30

33

36
37

“Ne ek flýgþó ek fer
ok at lopti líðk
á Hófvarfniþeim er Hamskerpir
gat við Garðrofu.”‘Af Gnár nafni er svá kallat at þat gnæfar er hátt ferr. Sól ok Bil
eru talðar með Ásynjum, en sagt er fyrr frá eðli þeira. Enn eru þæraðrar er þjóna skulu í Valhǫll, bera drykkju ok gæta borðbúnaðar
ok ǫlgagna. Svá eru þær nefndar í Grímnismálum:Hrist ok Mist
vil ek at mér horn beri,
Skeggjǫld ok Skǫgul,Hildr ok Þrúðr,Hlǫkk ok Herfjǫtur,Gǫll ok Geirahǫð,Randgríð ok Ráðgríð
ok Reginleif.
Þær bera einherjum ǫl.

Þessar heita valkyrjur. Þær sendir Óðinn til hverrar orrostu. Þær
kjósa feigð á menn ok ráða sigri. Guðr ok Rota ok norn in yngsta
er Skuld heitir ríða jafnan at kjósa val ok ráða vígum. Jǫrð, móðir
Þórs, ok Rindr, móðir Vála, eru talðar með Ásynjum.
‘Gymir hét maðr, en kona hans Aurboða. Hon var bergrisa

Gylfaginning31ættar. Dóttir þeira er Gerðr er allra kvenna er fegrst. Þat var einn
dag er Freyr hafði gengit í Hliðskjálf ok sá of heima alla, en er
hann leit í norðrætt þá sá hann á einum bœ mikit hús ok fagrt, ok 3
til þess húss gekk kona, ok er hon tók upp hǫndum ok lauk hurðfyrir sér þá lýsti af hǫndum hennar bæði í lopt ok á lǫg, ok allir
heimar birtusk af henni. Ok svá hefndi honum þat mikla mikillæti 6
er hann hafði sezk í þat helga sæti at hann gekk í braut fullr af
harmi. Ok er hann kom heim, mælti hann ekki, hvárki svaf hannné drakk; engi þorði ok krefja hann orða. Þá lét Njǫrðr kalla til 9
sín Skírni, skósvein Freys, ok bað hann ganga til Freys ok beiða
hann orða ok spyrja hverjum hann væri svá reiðr at hann mælir
ekki við menn. En Skírnir kvazk ganga mundu ok eigi fúss, ok 12kvað illra svara vera ván af honum. En er hann kom til Freys þáspurði hann hví Freyr var svá hnipinn ok mælti ekki við menn. Þásvarar Freyr ok sagði at hann hafði sét konu fagra ok fyrir hennar 15
sakar var hann svá harmsfullr at eigi mundi hann lengi lifa ef hannskyldi eigi ná henni.
‘“Ok nú skaltu fara ok biðja hennar mér til handa ok hafa hana 18
heim hingat hvárt er faðir hennar vill eða eigi, ok skal ek þat vel
launa þér.”‘Þá svarar Skírnir, sagði svá at hann skal fara sendiferð en Freyr 21
skal fá honum sverð sitt. Þat var svá gott sverð at sjálft vásk. En
Freyr lét eigi þat til skorta ok gaf honum sverðit. Þá fór Skírnir okbað honum konunnar ok fekk heitit hennar, ok níu nóttum síðar 24
skyldi hon þar koma er Barey heitir ok ganga þá at brullaupinu
með Frey. En er Skírnir sagði Frey sitt eyrindi þá kvað hann þetta:“Lǫng er nótt,lǫng er ǫnnur,
hvé mega ek þreyja þrjár?
Opt mér mánaðr
minni þótti
en sjá hálf hýnótt.”27

30

Þessi sǫk er til er Freyr var svá vápnlauss er hann barðisk við 33
Belja ok drap hann með hjartar horni.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Undr mikit er þvílíkr hǫfðingi sem Freyr ervildi gefa sverð svá at hann átti eigi annat jafngott! Geysi mikit 36
mein var honum þat þá er hann barðisk við þann er Beli heitir. Þatveit trúa mín at þeirar gjafar mundi hann þá iðrask.’
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Lítit mark var þá at er þeir Beli hittusk. Drepa 39
mátti Freyr hann með hendi sinni. Verða mun þat er Frey mun

Gylfaginning

32

38 3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

þykkja verr við koma er hann missir sverðsins þá er Muspells synirfara ok herja.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Þat segir þú at allir þeir menn er í orrostu
hafa fallit frá upphafi heims eru nú komnir til Óðins í Valhǫll.
Hvat hefir hann at fá þeim at vistum? Ek hugða at þar skyldi vera
allmikit fjǫlmenni.’
Þá svarar Hár: ‘Satt er þat er þú segir, allmikit fjǫlmenni er þar,en myklu fleira skal enn verða, ok mun þó oflítit þykkja þá erúlfrinn kemr. En aldri er svá mikill mannfjǫlði í Valhǫll at eigi máþeim endask flesk galtar þess er Sæhrímnir heitir. Hann er soðinn
hvern dag ok heill at aptni. En þessi spurning er nú spyrr þú þykki
mér líkara at fáir muni svá vísir vera at hér kunni satt af at segja.
Andhrímnir heitir steikarinn en Eldhrímnir ketillinn. Svá er hér
sagt:
Andhrímnir lætr
í EldhrímniSæhrímni soðinn,fleska bazt.
En þat fáir vitu
við hvat einherjar alask.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvárt hefir Óðinn þat sama borðhald sem
einherjar?’Hár segir: ‘Þá vist er á hans borði stendr gefr hann tveim úlfum
er hann á, er svá heita: Geri ok Freki. Ok ønga vist þarf hann: vín
er honum bæði drykkr ok matr. Svá segir hér:
Gera ok Frekaseðr gunntamiðr
hróðigr Herjafǫðr,en við vín eittvápngafigr
Óðinn æ lifir.

Hrafnar tveir sitja á ǫxlum honum ok segja í eyru honum ǫlltíðindi þau er þeir sjá eða heyra. Þeir heita svá: Huginn ok
Muninn. Þá sendir hann í dagan at fljúgja um allan heim ok komaþeir aptr at dǫgurðarmáli. Þar af verðr hann margra tíðinda víss.
Því kalla menn hann hrafna guð. Svá sem sagt er:
Huginn ok Muninn
fljúgja hverjan dagjǫrmungrund yfir.

GylfaginningÓumk ek Huginat hann aptr ne komi,
þó sjámk ek meir at Munin.’33

3Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat hafa einherjar at drykk þat er þeim 39
endisk jafngnógliga sem vistin, eða er þar vatn drukkit?’Þá segir Hár: ‘Undarliga spyrðu nú at Alfǫðr mun bjóða til sín 6konungum eða jǫrlum eða ǫðrum ríkismǫnnum ok muni gefa þeimvatn at drekka, ok þat veit trúa mín at margr kemr sá til Valhallarer dýrt mundi þykkjask kaupa vazdrykkinn ef eigi væri betra 9
fagnaðar þangat at vitja, sá er áðr þolir sár ok sviða til banans.
Annat kann ek þér þaðan segja. Geit sú er Heiðrún heitir stendr
uppi á Valhǫll ok bítr barr af limum trés þess er mjǫk er nafnfrægt 12
er Léraðr heitir, en ór spenum hennar rennr mjǫðr sá er hon fyllir
skapker hvern dag. Þat er svá mikit at allir einherjar verða
15
fulldruknir af.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Þat er þeim geysi haglig geit. Forkunnargóðr viðr mun þat vera er hon bítr af.’Þá mælir Hár: ‘Enn er meira mark at of hjǫrtinn Eikþyrni er 18
stendr á Valhǫll ok bítr af limum þess trés, en af hornum hansverðr svá mikill dropi at niðr kemr í Hvergelmi, en þaðan af fallaár þær er svá heita: Síð, Víð, Sekin, Ekin, Svǫl, Gunnþró, Fjǫrm, 21
Fimbulþul, Gipul, Gǫpul, Gǫmul, Geirvimul; þessar falla um Ásabygðir. Þessar eru enn nefndar: Þyn, Vin, Þǫll, Bǫll, Gráð,Gunnþráin, Nyt, Nǫt, Nǫnn, Hrǫnn, Vína, Veg, Svinn, 24Þjóðnuma.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Þetta eru undarlig tíðindi er nú sagðir þú. 40
Geysi mikit hús mun Valhǫll vera, allþrǫngt mun þar opt vera 27
fyrir durum.’Þá svarar Hár: ‘Hví spyrr þú eigi þess, hversu margar dyrr eru áValhǫll eða hversu stórar? Ef þú heyrir þat sagt þá muntu segja at 30
hitt er undarligt ef eigi má ganga út ok inn hverr er vill. En þat er
með sǫnnu at segja at eigi er þrøngra at skipa hana en ganga í33hana. Hér máttu heyra í Grímnismálum:Fimm hundrað dura
ok of fjórum tøgum,svá hygg ek á Valhǫllu vera.
Átta hundruð einherja
ganga senn ór einum durum
þá er þeir fara með vitni at vega.’36

39

Gylfaginning

34
41
3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24
42
27

30

33

36

39

Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Allmikill mannfjǫlði er í Valhǫll. Svá njóta
trú minnar at allmikill hǫfðingi er Óðinn er hann stýrir svá miklum
her. Eða hvat er skemtun einherjanna þá er þeir drekka eigi?’
Hár segir: ‘Hvern dag þá er þeir hafa klæzk þá hervæða þeir sik
ok ganga út í garðinn ok berjask ok fellr hverr á annan. Þat er leikrþeira. Ok er líðr at dǫgurðarmáli þá ríða þeir heim til Valhallar ok
setjask til drykkju, svá sem hér segir:
Allir einherjarÓðins túnum íhǫggvask hverjan dag.
Val þeir kjósa
ok ríða vígi frá,sitja meir um sáttir saman.

En satt er þat er þú sagðir: mikill er Óðinn fyrir sér. Mǫrg dœmifinnask til þess. Svá er hér sagt í orðum sjálfra Ásanna:“Askr Yggdrasils,
hann er œztr viða,en Skíðblaðnir skipa,
Óðinn Ása,en jóa Sleipnir,Bifrǫst brúa,en Bragi skálda,Hábrók hauka,en hunda Garmr.”’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hverr á þann hest Sleipni? Eða hvat er frá
honum at segja?’
Hár segir: ‘Eigi kanntu deili á Sleipni ok eigi veiztu atburði af
hverju hann kom!—en þat mun þér þykkja frásagnarvert. Þat var
snimma í ǫndverða bygð goðanna, þá er goðin hǫfðu sett Miðgarð
ok gert Valhǫll, þá kom þar smiðr nokkvorr ok bauð at gera þeimborg á þrim misserum svá góða at trú ok ørugg væri fyrir bergrisum
ok hrímþursum þótt þeir komi inn um Miðgarð. En hann mælir sér
þat til kaups at hann skyldi eignask Freyju, ok hafa vildi hann sól
ok mána. Þá gengu Æsirnir á tal ok réðu ráðum sínum, ok var þat
kaup gert við smiðinn at hann skyldi eignask þat er hann mælir til
ef hann fengi gert borgina á einum vetri, en hinn fyrsta sumars dag
ef nokkvorr hlutr væri ógjǫrr at borginni þá skyldi hann af
kaupinu. Skyldi hann af øngum manni lið þiggja til verksins. Ok erþeir sǫgðu honum þessa kosti, þá beiddisk hann at þeir skyldu lofa

Gylfaginning35

at hann hefði lið af hesti sínum er Svaðilfœri hét. En því réð Lokier þat var til lagt við hann. Hann tók til hinn fyrsta vetrar dag at
gera borgina, en of nætr dró hann til grjót á hestinum. En þat þótti 3Ásunum mikit undr hversu stór bjǫrg sá hestr dró, ok hálfu meiraþrekvirki gerði hestrinn en smiðrinn. En at kaupi þeira váru sterk
vitni ok mǫrg sœri, fyrir því at jǫtnum þótti ekki trygt at vera með 6Ásum griðalaust ef Þórr kvæmi heim, en þá var hann farinn íAustrveg at berja trǫll. En er á leið vetrinn, þá sóttisk mjǫkborgargerðin ok var hon svá há ok sterk at eigi mátti á þat leita. En 9
þá er þrír dagar váru til sumars þá var komit mjǫk at borghliði. Þá
settusk guðin á dómstóla sína ok leituðu ráða ok spurði hverr
annan hverr því hefði ráðit at gipta Freyju í Jǫtunheima eða spilla 12
loptinu ok himninum svá at taka þaðan sól ok tungl ok gefajǫtnum. En þat kom ásamt með ǫllum at þessu mundi ráðit hafa sáer flestu illu ræðr, Loki Laufeyjarson, ok kváðu hann verðan ills 15dauða ef eigi hitti hann ráð til at smiðrinn væri af kaupinu, okveittu Loka atgǫngu. En er hann varð hræddr þá svarði hann eiðaat hann skyldi svá til haga at smiðrinn skyldi af kaupinu, hvat sem 18
hann kostaði til. Ok it sama kveld er smiðrinn ók út eptir grjótinu
með hestinn Svaðilfœra, þá hljóp ór skóginum nokkvorum merr at
hestinum ok hrein við. En er hestrinn kendi hvat hrossi þetta var 21
þá œddisk hann ok sleit sundr reipin ok hljóp til merarinnar, en
hon undan til skógar ok smiðrinn eptir ok vill taka hestinn, enþessi hross hlaupa alla nótt ok dvelsk smíðin þá nótt. Ok eptir um 24
daginn varð ekki svá smíðat sem fyrr hafði orðit. Ok þá ersmiðrinn sér at eigi mun lokit verða verkinu, þá fœrisk smiðrinn íjǫtunmóð. En er Æsirnir sá þat til víss at þar var bergrisi kominn, 27
þá varð eigi þyrmt eiðunum, ok kǫlluðu þeir á Þór, ok jafnskjótt
kom hann ok því næst fór á lopt hamarrinn Mjǫllnir, galt þásmíðarkaupit ok eigi sól ok tungl, heldr synjaði hann honum at 30
byggva í Jǫtunheimum ok laust þat hit fyrsta hǫgg er haussinn
brotnaði í smán mola ok sendi hann niðr undir Niflhel. En Lokihafði þá ferð haft til Svaðilfœra at nokkvoru síðar bar hann fyl. Þat 33
var grátt ok hafði átta fœtr, ok er sá hestr beztr með goðum okmǫnnum. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:Þá gengu regin ǫllá rǫkstóla,
ginnheilug goð
ok of þat gættusk,
hverr hefði lopt allt

36

39

Gylfaginning

36

3

6

9

43 12

15

18

21
44
24

27

30

33

36

39

lævi blanditeða ætt jǫtuns
Óðs mey gefna.
Á gengusk eiðar,orð ok sœri,mál ǫll meginlig
er á meðal fóru.
Þórr einn þat vannþrunginn móði.
Hann sjaldan sitr
er hann slíkt of fregn.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat er at segja frá Skíðblaðni er hann er
beztr skipa? Hvárt er ekki skip jafngott sem hann er eða jafnmikit?’
Hár segir: ‘Skíðblaðnir er beztr skipanna ok með mestum
hagleik gerr, en Naglfari er mest skip, þat er á Muspell. Dvergar
nokkvorir, synir Ívalda, gerðu Skíðblaðni ok gáfu Frey skipit.
Hann er svá mikill at allir Æsir megu skipa hann með vápnum ok
herbúnaði, ok hefir hann byr þegar er segl er dregit, hvert er faraskal. En þá er eigi skal fara með hann á sæ þá er hann gǫrr af svámǫrgum hlutum ok með svá mikilli list at hann má vefja saman
sem dúk ok hafa í pung sínum.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Gott skip er Skíðblaðnir, en allmikilfjǫlkyngi mun við vera hǫfð áðr svá fái gert. Hvárt hefir Þórrhvergi svá farit at hann hafi hitt fyrir sér svá ríkt eða ramt athonum hafi ofrefli í verit fyrir afls sakar eða fjǫlkyngi?’Þá mælir Hár: ‘Fár maðr vættir mik at frá því kunni segja, en
mart hefir honum harðfœrt þótt. En þótt svá hafi verit at
nokkvorr hlutr hafi svá verit ramr eða sterkr at Þórr hafi eigi sigr
fengit á unnit, þá er eigi skylt at segja frá, fyrir því at mǫrg dœmieru til þess, ok því eru allir skyldir at trúa, at Þórr er mátkastr.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Svá lízk mér sem þess hlutar mun ek yðr
spurt hafa er engi er til fœrr at segja.’Þá mælir Jafnhár: ‘Heyrt hǫfum vér sagt frá þeim atburðum er
oss þykkja ótrúligir at sannir muni vera, en hér mun sjá sitja nær ervita mun sǫnn tíðindi af at segja, ok muntu því trúa at hann mun
eigi ljúga nú it fyrsta sinn er aldri laug fyrr.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hér mun ek standa ok hlýða ef nokkvorr
órlaustn fær þessa máls, en at ǫðrum kosti kalla ek yðr vera
yfirkomna ef þér kunnið eigi at segja þat er ek spyr.’Gylfaginning37Þá mælir Þriði: ‘Auðsýnt er nú at hann vill þessi tíðindi vita þóttoss þykki eigi fagrt at segja. En þér er at þegja.
‘Þat er upphaf þessa máls at Ǫkuþórr fór með hafra sína ok 3reið ok með honum sá Áss er Loki er kallaðr. Koma þeir at kveldi
til eins búanda ok fá þar náttstað. En um kveldit tók Þórr hafrasína ok skar báða. Eptir þat váru þeir flegnir ok bornir til ketils. 6
En er soðit var þá settisk Þórr til náttverðar ok þeir lagsmenn. Þórrbauð til matar með sér búandanum ok konu hans ok bǫrnum
þeira. Sonr búa hét Þjálfi en Rǫskva dóttir. Þá lagði Þórr hafr- 9stǫkurnar útar frá eldinum ok mælti at búandi ok heimamennhans skyldu kasta á hafrstǫkurnar beinunum. Þjálfi, son búanda,
helt á lærlegg hafrsins ok spretti á knífi sínum ok braut til mergjar. 12Þórr dvalðisk þar of nóttina, en í óttu fyrir dag stóð hann upp okklæddi sik, tók hamarinn Mjǫllni ok brá upp ok vígði hafrstǫkurnar. Stóðu þá upp hafrarnir ok var þá annarr haltr eptra 15
fœti. Þat fann Þórr ok talði at búandinn eða hans hjón mundi eigi
skynsamliga hafa farit með beinum hafrsins. Kennir hann atbrotinn var lærleggrinn. Eigi þarf langt frá því at segja, vita megu 18
þat allir hversu hræddr búandinn mundi vera er hann sá at Þórr lét
síga brýnnar ofan fyrir augun; en þat er sá augnanna, þá hugðisk
hann falla mundu fyrir sjóninni einni samt. Hann herði hendrnar at 21
hamarskaptinu svá at hvítnuðu knúarnir, en búandinn gerði semván var ok ǫll hjúnin, kǫlluðu ákafliga, báðu sér friðar, buðu atfyrir kvæmi allt þat er þau áttu. En er hann sá hræzlu þeira þá gekk 24
af honum móðrinn ok sefaðisk hann ok tók af þeim í sætt bǫrnþeira Þjálfa ok Rǫsku ok gerðusk þau þá skyldir þjónustumennÞórs ok fylgja þau honum jafnan síðan. Lét hann þar eptir hafra ok 27 45
byrjaði ferðina austr í Jǫtunheima ok allt til hafsins, ok þá fór hannút yfir hafit þat it djúpa. En er hann kom til lands þá gekk hannupp ok með honum Loki ok Þjálfi ok Rǫskva. Þá er þau hǫfðu litla 30hríð gengit varð fyrir þeim mǫrk stór. Gengu þau þann dag allan til
myrks. Þjálfi var allra manna fóthvatastr. Hann bar kýl Þórs, en til
vista var eigi gott. Þá er myrkt var orðit leituðu þeir sér til nátt- 33
staðar ok fundu fyrir sér skála nokkvorn mjǫk mikinn. Váru
dyrr á enda ok jafnbreiðar skálanum. Þar leituðu þeir sér náttbóls.
En of miðja nótt varð landskjálpti mikill, gekk jǫrðin undir þeim 36
skykkjum ok skalf húsit. Þá stóð Þórr upp ok hét á lagsmenn sínaok leituðusk fyrir ok fundu afhús til hœgri handar í miðjum
skálanum ok gengu þannig. Settisk Þórr í dyrrin en ǫnnur þau váru 39
innar frá honum ok váru þau hrædd, en Þórr helt hamarskaptinu

38

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginningok hugði at verja sik. Þá heyrðu þau ym mikinn ok gný. En er kom
at dagan þá gekk Þórr út ok sér hvar lá maðr skamt frá honum í
skóginum ok var sá eigi lítill. Hann svaf ok hraut sterkliga. Þáþóttisk Þórr skilja hvat látum verit hafði of nóttina. Hann spennir
sik megingjǫrðum ok óx honum ásmegin, en í því vaknar sá maðrok stóð skjótt upp. En þá er sagt at Þór varð bilt einu sinni at sláhann með hamrinum, ok spurði hann at nafni. En sá nefndiskSkrýmir.
‘“En eigi þarf ek,” sagði hann, “at spyrja þik at nafni. Kenni ek
at þú ert Ásaþórr. En hvárt hefir þú dregit á braut hanzka minn?”‘Seildisk þá Skrýmir til ok tók upp hanzka sinn. Sér Þórr þá at
þat hafði hann haft of nóttina fyrir skála, en afhúsit, þat varþumlungrinn hanzkans. Skrýmir spurði ef Þórr vildi hafa fǫruneytihans, en Þórr játti því. Þá tók Skrýmir ok leysti nestbagga sinn ok
bjósk til at eta dǫgurð, en Þórr í ǫðrum stað ok hans félagar.
Skrýmir bauð þá at þeir legði mǫtuneyti sitt, en Þórr játti því. Þá
batt Skrýmir nest þeira allt í einn bagga ok lagði á bak sér. Hann
gekk fyrir of daginn ok steig heldr stórum. En síðan at kveldi
leitaði Skrýmir þeim náttstaðar undir eik nokkvorri mikilli. Þámælir Skrýmir til Þórs at hann vill leggjask niðr at sofna,—“en þértakið nestbaggann ok búið til nótturðar yðr.”‘Því næst sofnar Skrýmir ok hraut fast, en Þórr tók nestbaggann
ok skal leysa, en svá er at segja sem ótrúligt mun þykkja, at engi
knút fekk hann leyst ok engi álarendann hreyft svá at þá værilausari en áðr. Ok er hann sér at þetta verk má eigi nýtask þá varðhann reiðr, greip þá hamarinn Mjǫllni tveim hǫndum ok steig framǫðrum fœti at þar er Skrýmir lá ok lýstr í hǫfuð honum. EnSkrýmir vaknar ok spyrr hvárt laufsblað nakkvat felli í hǫfuð
honum, eða hvárt þeir hefði þá matazk ok sé búnir til rekna. Þórrsegir at þeir munu þá sofa ganga. Ganga þau þá undir aðra eik. Erþat þér satt at segja at ekki var þá óttalaust at sofa.
‘En at miðri nótt þá heyrir Þórr at Skrýmir hrýtr ok sefr fast svá
at dunar í skóginum. Þá stendr hann upp ok gengr til hans, reiðir
hamarinn títt ok hart ok lýstr ofan í miðjan hvirfil honum. Hann
kennir at hamars muðrinn søkkr djúpt í hǫfuðit. En í því bili
vaknar Skrýmir ok mælti:‘“Hvat er nú? Fell akarn nokkvot í hǫfuð mér? Eða hvat er títtum þik, Þórr?”‘En Þórr gekk aptr skyndiliga ok svarar at hann var þánývaknaðr; sagði at þá var mið nótt ok enn væri mál at sofa. ÞáGylfaginning39

hugsaði Þórr þat, ef hann kvæmi svá í fœri at slá hann it þriðja
hǫgg, at aldri skyldi hann sjá sik síðan; liggr nú ok gætir ef Skrýmir
sofnaði fast. En litlu fyrir dagan, hann heyrir þá at Skrýmir mun 3
sofnat hafa, stendr þá upp ok hleypr at honum, reiðir þá hamarinn
af ǫllu afli ok lýstr á þunnvangann þann er upp vissi. Søkkr þáhamarrinn upp at skaptinu, en Skrýmir settisk upp ok strauk of 6
vangann ok mælir:‘“Hvart munu foglar nokkvorir sitja í trénu yfir mér? Mik
grunar er ek vaknaða at tros nokkvot af kvistunum felli í hǫfuð mér. 9
Hvárt vakir þú Þórr? Mál mun vera upp at standa ok klæðask. En
ekki eiguð þér nú langa leið fram til borgarinnar er kallat erÚtgarðr. Heyrt hefi ek at þér hafið kvisat í milli yðvar at ek væra 12
ekki lítill maðr vexti, en sjá skuluð þér þar stœrri menn ef þérkomið í Útgarð. Nú mun ek ráða yðr heilræði: látið þér eigi
stórliga yfir yðr. Ekki munu hirðmenn Útgarðaloka vel þola 15þvílíkum kǫgursveinum kǫpuryrði. En at ǫðrum kosti hverfið aptr,
ok þann ætla ek yðr betra af at taka. En ef þér vilið fram fara, þá
stefnið þér í austr, en ek á nú norðr leið til fjalla þessa er nú munuð 18
þér sjá mega.”‘Tekr Skrýmir nestbaggann ok kastar á bak sér ok snýr þvers ábraut í skóginn frá þeim, ok eigi er þess getit at Æsirnir bæði þá 21
heila hittask.
‘Þórr fór fram á leið ok þeir félagar ok gekk fram til miðs dags.
46
Þá sá þeir borg standa á vǫllum nokkvorum ok settu hnakkann á 24
bak sér aptr áðr þeir fengu sét yfir upp, ganga til borgarinnar okvar grind fyrir borghliðinu ok lokin aptr. Þórr gekk á grindina ok
fekk eigi upp lokit, en er þeir þreyttu at komask í borgina þá 27
smugu þeir milli spalanna ok kómu svá inn, sá þá hǫll mikla ok
gengu þannig. Var hurðin opin. Þá gengu þeir inn ok sá þar margamenn á tvá bekki ok flesta œrit stóra. Því næst koma þeir fyrir 30
konunginn Útgarðaloka ok kvǫddu hann, en hann leit seint tilþeira ok glotti um tǫnn ok mælti:‘“Seint er um langan veg at spyrja tíðinda. Eða er annan veg en 33
ek hygg, at þessi sveinstauli sé Ǫkuþórr? En meiri muntu veraen mér lízk þú. Eða hvat íþrótta er þat er þér félagar þykkisk vera
við búnir? Engi skal hér vera með oss sá er eigi kunni nokkurs 36
konar list eða kunnandi um fram flesta menn.”‘Þá segir sá er síðarst gekk, er Loki heitir: “Kann ek þá íþrótt er
ek em albúinn at reyna, at engi er hér sá inni er skjótara skal eta 39
mat sinn en ek.”

40

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning‘Þá svarar Útgarðaloki: “Íþrótt er þat ef þú efnir, ok freista skalþá þessar íþróttar,”—kallaði útar á bekkinn at sá er Logi heitirskal ganga á gólf fram ok freista sín í móti Loka. Þá var tekit trog
eitt ok borit inn á hallar gólfit ok fyllt af slátri. Settisk Loki atǫðrum enda en Logi at ǫðrum, ok át hvártveggi sem tíðast okmœttusk í miðju troginu. Hafði þá Loki etit slátr allt af beinum en
Logi hafði ok etið slátr allt ok beinin með ok svá trogit, ok sýndisk
nú ǫllum sem Loki hefði látit leikinn.
‘Þá spyrr Útgarðaloki hvat sá hinn ungi maðr kunni leika, enÞjálfi segir at hann mun freista at renna skeið nokkvor við
einhvern þann er Útgarðaloki fær til. Hann segir, Útgarðaloki, atþetta er góð íþrótt ok kallar þess meiri ván at hann sé vel at sér
búinn of skjótleikinn ef hann skal þessa íþrótt inna, en þó lætrhann skjótt þessa skulu freista. Stendr þá upp Útgarðaloki ok gengr
út, ok var þar gott skeið at renna eptir sléttum velli. Þá kallarÚtgarðaloki til sín sveinstaula nokkvorn er nefndr er Hugi ok baðhann renna í kǫpp við Þjálfa. Þá taka þeir it fyrsta skeið, ok er
Hugi því framar at hann snýsk aptr í móti honum at skeiðs enda.
Þá mælir Útgarðaloki:‘“Þurfa muntu, Þjálfi, at leggja þik meir fram ef þú skalt vinna
leikinn, en þó er þat satt at ekki hafa hér komit þeir menn er mérþykkir fóthvatari en svá.”‘Þá taka þeir aptr annat skeið, ok þá er Hugi kemr til skeiðs
enda ok hann snýsk aptr, þá var langt kólfskot til Þjálfa. Þá mælir
Útgarðaloki:‘“Vel þykki mér Þjálfi renna skeiðit, en eigi trúi ek honum nú athann vinni leikinn. En nú mun reyna er þeir renna it þriðja
skeiðit.”‘Þá taka þeir enn skeið. En er Hugi er kominn til skeiðs enda oksnýsk aptr, ok er Þjálfi eigi þá kominn á mitt skeiðit. Þá segja allir
at reynt er um þenna leik.
‘Þá spyrr Útgarðaloki Þór hvat þeira íþrótta mun vera er hannmuni vilja birta fyrir þeim, svá miklar sǫgur sem menn hafa gǫrtum stórvirki hans. Þá mælir Þórr at helzt vill hann þat taka til atþreyta drykkju við einhvern mann. Útgarðaloki segir at þat má velvera ok gengr inn í hǫllina ok kallar skutilsvein sinn, biðr at hanntaki vítishorn þat er hirðmenn eru vanir at drekka af. Því næstkemr fram skutilsveinn með horninu ok fær Þór í hǫnd. Þá mælir
Útgarðaloki:‘“Af horni þessu þykkir þá vel drukkit ef í einum drykk gengr

Gylfaginning41

af, en sumir menn drekka af í tveim drykkjum. En engi er svá lítill
drykkjumaðr at eigi gangi af í þrimr.”‘Þórr lítr á hornit, ok sýnisk ekki mikit ok er þó heldr langt. En 3
hann er mjǫk þyrstr, tekr at drekka ok svelgr allstórum ok hyggr at
eigi skal þurfa at lúta optar at sinni í hornit. En er hann þraut
eyrindit ok hann laut ór horninu ok sér hvat leið drykkinum, ok 6
lízk honum svá sem alllítill munr mun vera at nú sé lægra í horninu
en áðr. Þá mælti Útgarðaloki:‘“Vel er drukkit, ok eigi til mikit. Eigi mundak trúa ef mér væri 9
sagt frá at Ásaþórr mundi eigi meira drykk drekka, en þó veit ek at
þú munt vilja drekka af í ǫðrum drykk.”‘Þórr svarar øngu, setr hornit á munn sér ok hyggr nú at hann 12skal drekka meira drykk ok þreytir á drykkjuna sem honum vansk
til eyrindi, ok sér enn at stikillinn hornsins vill ekki upp svá mjǫksem honum líkar. Ok er hann tók hornit af munni sér ok sér í, lízk 15
honum nú svá sem minna hafi þorrit en í inu fyrra sinni. Er nú gottberandi borð á horninu. Þá mælti Útgarðaloki:‘“Hvat er nú, Þórr? Muntu nú eigi sparask til eins drykkjar 18
meira en þér mun hagr á vera? Svá lízk mér, ef þú skalt nú drekka
af horninu hinn þriðja drykkinn sem þessi mun mestr ætlaðr. En
ekki muntu mega hér með oss heita svá mikill maðr sem Æsir kalla 21
þik ef þú gerir eigi meira af þér um aðra leika en mér lízk sem umþenna mun vera.”‘Þá varð Þórr reiðr, setr hornit á munn sér ok drekkr sem 24ákafligast má hann ok þreytir sem lengst at drykknum. En er hannsá í hornit þá hafði nú helzt nokkut munr á fengizk. Ok þá býðrhann upp hornit ok vill eigi drekka meira. Þá mælir Útgarðaloki:
27‘“Auðsét er nú at máttr þinn er ekki svá mikill sem vér hugðum.
En viltu freista um fleiri leika? Sjá má nú at ekki nýtir þú hér
af.”30‘Þórr svarar: “Freista má ek enn of nokkura leika. En undarliga
mundi mér þykkja þá er ek var heima með Ásum ef þvílíkir
drykkir væri svá litlir kallaðir. En hvat leik vilið þér nú bjóða 33
mér?”‘Þá mælir Útgarðaloki: “Þat gera hér ungir sveinar, er lítit markmun at þykkja, at hefja upp af jǫrðu kǫtt minn. En eigi mundak 36
kunna at mæla þvílíkt við Ásaþór ef ek hefða eigi sét fyrr at þú ert
myklu minni fyrir þér en ek hugða.”‘Því næst hljóp fram kǫttr einn grár á hallar gólfit ok heldr 39
mikill. En Þórr gekk til ok tók hendi sinni niðr undir miðjan

42

3

6

9

12

15

18

21
47
24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginningkviðinn ok lypti upp. En kǫttrinn beygði kenginn svá sem Þórrrétti upp hǫndina. En er Þórr seildisk svá langt upp sem hann mátti
lengst þá létti kǫttrinn einum fœti ok fær Þórr eigi framit þenna
leik. Þá mælir Útgarðaloki:‘“Svá fór þessi leikr sem mik varði: kǫttrinn er heldr mikill, enÞórr er lágr ok lítill hjá stórmenni því sem hér er með oss.”‘Þá mælir Þórr: “Svá lítinn sem þér kallið mik, þá gangi nú til
einnhverr ok fáisk við mik! Nu em ek reiðr!”‘Þá svarar Útgarðaloki ok litask um á bekkina ok mælti: “Eigi sé
ek þann mann hér inni er eigi mun lítilræði í þykkja at fásk viðþik.” Ok enn mælir hann: “Sjám fyrst. Kalli mér hingat kerlinguna
fóstru mína Elli, ok fáisk Þórr við hana ef hann vill. Felt hefir hon
þá menn er mér hafa litizk eigi ósterkligri en Þórr er.”‘Því næst gekk í hǫllina kerling ein gǫmul. Þá mælir Útgarðaloki
at hon skal taka fang við Ásaþór. Ekki er langt um at gera. Svá fór
fang þat at því harðara er Þórr knúðisk at fanginu, því fastara stóðhon. Þá tók kerling at leita til bragða, ok varð Þórr þá lauss á
fótum, ok váru þær sviptingar allharðar, ok eigi lengi áðr en Þórrfell á kné ǫðrum fœti. Þá gekk til Útgarðaloki, bað þau hætta
fanginu, ok sagði svá at Þórr mundi eigi þurfa at bjóða fleirummǫnnum fang í hans hǫll. Var þá ok liðit á nótt. Vísaði
Útgarðaloki Þór ok þeim félǫgum til sætis ok dveljask þar náttlangt í góðum fagnaði. En at morni þegar dagaði stendr Þórr upp
ok þeir félagar, klæða sik ok eru búnir braut at ganga. Þá kom þarÚtgarðaloki ok lét setja þeim borð. Skorti þá eigi góðan fagnað,mat ok drykk. En er þeir hafa matazk þá snúask þeir til ferðar.
Útgarðaloki fylgir þeim út, gengr með þeim braut ór borginni. En
at skilnaði þá mælir Útgarðaloki til Þórs ok spyrr hvernig honumþykkir ferð sín orðin, eða hvárt hann hefir hitt ríkara mannnokkvorn en sik. Þórr segir at eigi mun hann þat segja at eigi hafi
hann mikla ósœmð farit í þeira viðskiptum.
‘“En þó veit ek at þér munuð kalla mik lítinn mann fyrir mér, ok
uni ek því illa.”‘Þá mælir Útgarðaloki: “Nu skal segja þér it sanna er þú ert út
kominn ór borginni, at ef ek lifi ok megak ráða þá skaltu aldri
optar í hana koma. Ok þat veit trúa mín at aldri hefðir þú í hanakomit ef ek hefða vitat áðr at þú hefðir svá mikinn krapt með þér,ok þú hafðir svá nær haft oss mikilli ófœru. En sjónhverfingar hefi
ek gert þér, svá at fyrsta sinn er ek fann þik á skóginum kom ek til
fundar við yðr. Ok þá er þú skyldir leysa nestbaggann þá hafðak

Gylfaginning

43

bundit með grésjárni, en þú fant eigi hvar upp skyldi lúka. En þvínæst laust þú mik með hamrinum þrjú hǫgg, ok var it fyrsta minzt
ok var þó svá mikit at mér mundi endask til bana ef á hefði komit. 3
En þar er þú sátt hjá hǫll minni setberg, ok þar sáttu ofan í þrjá daliferskeytta ok einn djúpastan, þar váru hamarspor þín. Setberginu
brá ek fyrir hǫggin, en eigi sátt þú þat. Svá var ok of leikana er þér 6þreyttuð við hirðmenn mína. Þá var þat it fyrsta er Loki gerði.
Hann var mjǫk soltinn ok át títt, en sá er Logi heitir, þat var
villieldr ok brendi hann eigi seinna trogit en slátrit. En er Þjálfi 9þreytti rásina við þann er Hugi hét, þat var hugr minn, ok varÞjálfa eigi vænt at þreyta skjótfœri hans. En er þú drakt af horninu
ok þótti þér seint líða—en þat veit trúa mín at þá varð þat undr er 12
ek munda eigi trúa at vera mætti: annarr endir hornsins var út í
hafi, en þat sáttu eigi, en nú er þú kemr til sjávarins þá muntu sjá
mega hvern þurð þú hefir drukkit á sænum.”
15‘Þat eru nú fjǫrur kallaðar. Ok enn mælir hann:‘“Eigi þótti mér hitt minna vera vert er þú lyptir upp kettinum,ok þér satt at segja þá hræddusk allir þeir er sá er þú lyptir af jǫrðu 18
einum fœtinum. En sá kǫttr var eigi sem þér sýndisk: þat varMiðgarðsormr er liggr um lǫnd ǫll, ok vansk honum varligalengðin til at jǫrðina tœki sporðr ok hǫfuð. Ok svá langt seildisk 21
þú upp at skamt var þá til himins. En hitt var ok mikit undr um
fangit er þú stótt svá lengi við ok fell eigi meir en á kné ǫðrum fœtier þú fekzk við Elli, fyrir því at engi hefir sá orðit, ok engi mun 24verða ef svá gamall er at elli bíðr, at eigi komi ellin ǫllum til falls.
Ok er nú þat satt at segja at vér munum skiljask, ok mun þá betr
hvárratveggju handar at þér komið eigi optar mik at hitta. Ek mun 27
enn annat sinn verja borg mína með þvílíkum vælum eða ǫðrum
svá at ekki vald munuð þér á mér fá.”‘En er Þórr heyrði þessa tǫlu greip hann til hamarsins ok bregðr 30
á lopt, en er hann skal fram reiða þá sér hann þar hvergiÚtgarðaloka. Ok þá snýsk hann aptr til borgarinnar ok ætlask þáfyrir at brjóta borgina. Þá sér hann þar vǫllu víða ok fagra en ønga 33
borg. Snýsk hann þá aptr ok ferr leið sína til þess er hann kom aptrí Þrúðvanga. En þat er satt at segja at þá hafði hann ráðit fyrir sér atleita til ef saman mætti bera fundi þeira Miðgarðsorms, sem 36síðan varð. Nú ætla ek engan kunna þér sannara at segja frá þessi
ferð Þórs.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Allmikill er fyrir sér Útgarðaloki, en með 39 48
vælum ok fjǫlkyngi ferr hann mjǫk. En þat má sjá at hann er mikill

44

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginningfyrir sér at hann átti hirðmenn þá er mikinn mátt hafa. Eða hvárt
hefir Þórr ekki þessa hefnt?’
Hár svarar: ‘Eigi er þat ókunnigt, þótt eigi sé frœðimenn, at Þórrleiðrétti þessa ferðina er nú var frá sagt, ok dvalðisk ekki lengi
heima áðr hann bjósk svá skyndiliga til ferðarinnar at hann hafði
eigi reið ok eigi hafrana ok ekki fǫruneyti. Gekk hann út ofMiðgarð svá sem ungr drengr, ok kom einn aptan at kveldi tiljǫtuns nokkurs; sá er Hymir nefndr. Þórr dvalðisk þar at gistingu
of nóttina. En í dagan stóð Hymir upp ok klæddisk ok bjósk at róa
á sæ til fiskjar. En Þórr spratt upp ok var skjótt búinn ok bað atHymir skyldi hann láta róa á sæ með sér. En Hymir sagði at lítilliðsemð mundi at honum vera er hann var lítill ok ungmenni
eitt.
‘“Ok mun þik kala ef ek sit svá lengi ok útarliga sem ek em
vanr.”‘En Þórr sagði at hann mundi róa mega fyrir því frá landi at eigi
var víst hvárt hann mundi fyrr beiðask at róa útan, ok reiddisk Þórrjǫtninum svá at þá var búit at hann mundi þegar láta hamarinn
skjalla honum, en hann lét þat við berask þvíat hann hugðisk þá atreyna afl sitt í ǫðrum stað. Hann spurði Hymi hvat þeir skyldu hafa
at beitum, en Hymir bað hann fá sér sjálfan beitur. Þá snerisk Þórrá braut þangat er hann sá øxna flokk nokkvorn er Hymir átti.
Hann tók hinn mesta uxann, er Himinhrjótr hét, ok sleit af hǫfuðit
ok fór með til sjávar. Hafði þá Hymir út skotit nǫkkvanum. Þórrgekk á skipit ok settisk í austrrúm, tók tvær árar ok røri, ok þótti
Hymi skriðr verða af róðri hans. Hymir reri í halsinum fram ok
sóttisk skjótt róðrinn. Sagði þá Hymir at þeir váru komnir á þær
vaztir er hann var vanr at sitja ok draga flata fiska, en Þórr kvezk
vilja róa myklu lengra, ok tóku þeir enn snertiróðr. Sagði Hymirþá at þeir váru komnir svá langt út at hætt var at sitja útar fyrirMiðgarðsormi. En Þórr kvezk mundu róa eina hríð ok svá gerði, enHymir var þá allókátr. En þá er Þórr lagði upp árarnar, greiddi
hann til vað heldr sterkjan ok eigi var ǫngullinn minni eðaóramligri. Þar lét Þórr koma á ǫngulinn oxahǫfuðit ok kastaði fyrir
borð, ok fór ǫngullinn til grunns. Ok er þá svá satt at segja at engu
ginti þá Þórr minnr Miðgarðsorm en Útgarðaloki hafði spottat Þórþá er hann hóf orminn upp á hendi sér. Miðgarðsormr gein yfiroxahǫfuðit en ǫngullinn vá í góminn orminum. En er ormrinn
kendi þess, brá hann við svá hart at báðir hnefar Þórs skullu út áborðinu. Þá varð Þórr reiðr ok fœrðisk í ásmegin, spyrndi við svá

Gylfaginning45

fast at hann hljóp báðum fótum gǫgnum skipit ok spyrndi við
grunni, dró þá orminn upp at borði. En þat má segja at engi hefirsá sét ógurligar sjónir er eigi mátti þat sjá er Þórr hvesti augun á 3orminn, en ormrinn starði neðan í mót ok blés eitrinu. Þá er sagt
at jǫtunninn Hymir gerðisk litverpr, fǫlnaði, ok hræddisk er hann sáorminn ok þat er særinn fell út ok inn of nǫkkvann. Ok í því bili er 6Þórr greip hamarinn ok fœrði á lopt þá fálmaði jǫtunninn til
agnsaxinu ok hjó vað Þórs af borði, en ormrinn søktisk í sæinn. EnÞórr kastaði hamrinum eptir honum, ok segja menn at hann lysti af 9
honum hǫfuðit við grunninum. En ek hygg hitt vera þér satt at
segja at Miðgarðsormr lifir enn ok liggr í umsjá. En Þórr reiddi til
hnefann ok setr við eyra Hymi svá at hann steyptisk fyrir borð ok 12
sér í iljar honum. En Þórr óð til lands.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hafa nokkvor meiri tíðindi orðit með 49Ásunum? Allmikit þrekvirki vann Þórr í þessi ferð.’15
Hár svarar: ‘Vera mun at segja frá þeim tíðindum er meira þótti
vert Ásunum. En þat er upphaf þessar sǫgu at Baldr inn góðadreymði drauma stóra ok hættliga um líf sitt. En er hann sagði 18Ásunum draumana þá báru þeir saman ráð sín, ok var þat gert at
beiða griða Baldri fyrir alls konar háska, ok Frigg tók svardaga tilþess at eira skyldu Baldri eldr ok vatn, járn ok alls konar málmr, 21
steinar, jǫrðin, viðirnir, sóttirnar, dýrin, fuglarnir, eitr, ormar. En
er þetta var gert ok vitat, þá var þat skemtun Baldrs ok Ásanna athann skyldi standa upp á þingum en allir aðrir skyldu sumir skjóta 24
á hann, sumir hǫggva til, sumir berja grjóti. En hvat sem at vargert, sakaði hann ekki, ok þótti þetta ǫllum mikill frami. En erþetta sá Loki Laufeyjarson þá líkaði honum illa er Baldr sakaði 27
ekki. Hann gekk til Fensalar til Friggjar ok brá sér í konu líki. Þá
spyrr Frigg ef sú kona vissi hvat Æsir hǫfðusk at á þinginu. Hon
sagði at allir skutu at Baldri, ok þat at hann sakaði ekki. Þá mælir 30
Frigg:‘“Eigi munu vápn eða viðir granda Baldri. Eiða hefi ek þegit afǫllum þeim.”33‘Þá spyrr konan: “Hafa allir hlutir eiða unnit at eira Baldri?”‘Þá svarar Frigg: “Vex viðarteinungr einn fyrir vestan Valhǫll.
Sá er mistilteinn kallaðr. Sá þótti mér ungr at krefja eiðsins.”
36‘Því næst hvarf konan á brut. En Loki tók mistiltein ok sleit upp
ok gekk til þings. En Hǫðr stóð útarliga í mannhringinum þvíat
hann var blindr. Þá mælir Loki við hann:
39‘“Hví skýtr þú ekki at Baldri?”

46

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning‘Hann svarar: “Þvíat ek sé eigi hvar Baldr er, ok þat annat at ek
em vápnlauss.”‘Þá mælir Loki: “Gerðu þó í líking annarra manna ok veit Baldrisœmð sem aðrir menn. Ek mun vísa þér til hvar hann stendr. Skjót
at honum vendi þessum.”‘Hǫðr tók mistiltein ok skaut at Baldri at tilvísun Loka. Flaugskotit í gǫgnum hann ok fell hann dauðr til jarðar, ok hefir þat
mest óhapp verit unnit með goðum ok mǫnnum. Þá er Baldr var
fallinn þá fellusk ǫllum Ásum orðtǫk ok svá hendr at taka til hans,ok sá hverr til annars, ok váru allir með einum hug til þess er unnithafði verkit. En engi mátti hefna, þar var svá mikill griðastaðr. En
þá er Æsirnir freistuðu at mæla þá var hitt þó fyrr at grátrinn kom
upp svá at engi mátti ǫðrum segja með orðunum frá sínum harmi.
En Óðinn bar þeim mun verst þenna skaða sem hann kunni mesta
skyn hversu mikil aftaka ok missa Ásunum var í fráfalli Baldrs. En
er goðin vitkuðusk þá mælir Frigg ok spurði hverr sá væri með Ásumer eignask vildi allar ástir hennar ok hylli ok vili hann ríða á Helveg
ok freista ef hann fái fundit Baldr ok bjóða Helju útlausn ef hon
vill láta fara Baldr heim í Ásgarði. En sá er nefndr Hermóðr inn
hvati, sveinn Óðins, er til þeirar farar varð. Þá var tekinn Sleipnir,
hestr Óðins, ok leiddr fram, ok steig Hermóðr á þann hest ok
hleypti braut. En Æsirnir tóku lík Baldrs ok fluttu til sævar.
Hringhorni hét skip Baldrs. Hann var allra skipa mestr. Hann
vildu goðin fram setja ok gera þar á bálfǫr Baldrs. En skipit gekk
hvergi fram. Þá var sent í Jǫtunheima eptir gýgi þeiri er Hyrrokkinhét. En er hon kom ok reið vargi ok hafði hǫggorm at taumum þá
hljóp hon af hestinum, en Óðinn kallaði til berserki fjóra at gætahestsins, ok fengu þeir eigi haldit nema þeir feldi hann. Þá gekk
Hyrrokkin á framstafn nǫkkvans ok hratt fram í fyrsta viðbragði
svá at eldr hraut ór hlunnunum ok lǫnd ǫll skulfu. Þá varð Þórr reiðr
ok greip hamarinn ok myndi þá brjóta hǫfuð hennar áðr en goðin
ǫll báðu henni friðar. Þá var borit út á skipit lík Baldrs, ok er þat sá
kona hans Nanna Nepsdóttir þá sprakk hon af harmi ok dó. Var
hon borin á bálit ok slegit í eldi. Þá stóð Þórr at ok vígði bálit meðMjǫllni. En fyrir fótum hans rann dvergr nokkurr. Sá er Litr
nefndr. En Þórr spyrndi fœti sínum á hann ok hratt honum í eldinn
ok brann hann.
‘En at þessi brennu sótti margs konar þjóð: fyrst at segja fráÓðni, at með honum fór Frigg ok valkyrjur ok hrafnar hans, enGylfaginning

47

Freyr ók í kerru með gelti þeim er Gullinbursti heitir eðaSlíðrugtanni. En Heimdallr reið hesti þeim er Gulltoppr heitir, en
Freyja kǫttum sínum. Þar kømr ok mikit fólk hrímþursa ok 3
bergrisar. Óðinn lagði á bálit gullhring þann er Draupnir heitir.
Honum fylgði síðan sú náttúra at hina níundu hverja nótt drupu af
honum átta gullhringar jafnhǫfgir. Hestr Baldrs var leiddr á bálit 6með ǫllu reiði. En þat er at segja frá Hermóði at hann reið níunætr døkkva dala ok djúpa svá at hann sá ekki fyrr en hann kom tilárinnar Gjallar ok reið á Gjallar brúna. Hon er þǫkð lýsigulli. 9Móðguðr er nefnd mær sú er gætir brúarinnar. Hon spurði hann at
nafni eða ætt ok sagði at hinn fyrra dag riðu um brúna fimm fylkidauðra manna,
12‘“En eigi dynr brúin minnr undir einum þér ok eigi hefir þú litdauðra manna. Hví ríðr þú hér á Helveg?”‘Hann svarar at “ek skal ríða til Heljar at leita Baldrs. Eða hvárt 15
hefir þú nakkvat sét Baldr á Helvegi?”‘En hon sagði at Baldr hafði þar riðit um Gjallar brú, “en niðrok norðr liggr Helvegr.”18‘Þá reið Hermóðr þar til er hann kom at Helgrindum. Þá stéhann af hestinum ok gyrði hann fast, steig upp ok keyrði hannsporum. En hestrinn hljóp svá hart ok yfir grindina at hann kom 21
hvergi nær. Þá reið Hermóðr heim til hallarinnar ok steig af hesti,
gekk inn í hǫllina, sá þar sitja í ǫndugi Baldr bróður sinn, okdvalðisk Hermóðr þar um nóttina. En at morni þá beiddisk 24
Hermóðr af Helju at Baldr skyldi ríða heim með honum ok sagði
hversu mikill grátr var með Ásum. En Hel sagði at þat skyldi svá
reyna hvárt Baldr var svá ástsæll sem sagt er,
27‘“Ok ef allir hlutir í heiminum, kykvir ok dauðir, gráta hann, þáskal hann fara til Ása aptr, en haldask með Helju ef nakkvarrmælir við eða vill eigi gráta.”30‘Þá stóð Hermóðr upp, en Baldr leiðir hann út ór hǫllinni ok tók
hringinn Draupni ok sendi Óðni til minja, en Nanna sendi Frigg
ripti ok enn fleiri gjafar; Fullu fingrgull. Þá reið Hermóðr aptr leið 33
sína ok kom í Ásgarð ok sagði ǫll tíðindi þau er hann hafði sét ok
heyrt.
‘Því næst sendu Æsir um allan heim ørindreka at biðja at Baldr 36væri grátinn ór Helju. En allir gerðu þat, menninir ok kykvendin
ok jǫrðin ok steinarnir ok tré ok allr málmr, svá sem þú munt sét
hafa at þessir hlutir gráta þá er þeir koma ór frosti ok í hita. Þá er 39

Gylfaginning

48

3

6

9

50 12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

sendimenn fóru heim ok hǫfðu vel rekit sín eyrindi, finna þeir íhelli nokkvorum hvar gýgr sat. Hon nefndisk Þǫkk. Þeir biðja
hana gráta Baldr ór Helju. Hon segir:“Þǫkk mun grátaþurrum tárum
Baldrs bálfarar.
Kyks né dauðs
nautka ek karls sonar:
haldi Hel því er hefir.”‘En þess geta menn at þar hafi verit Loki Laufeyjarson er flest
hefir illt gert með Ásum.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Allmiklu kom Loki á leið er hann olli fyrst
því er Baldr var veginn, ok svá því er hann varð eigi leystr frá
Helju. Eða hvárt varð honum þessa nakkvat hefnt?’
Hár segir: ‘Goldit var honum þetta svá at hann mun lengi
kennask. Þá er guðin váru orðin honum svá reið sem ván var, hljóp
hann á braut ok fal sik í fjalli nokkvoru, gerði þar hús ok fjórar
dyrr at hann mátti sjá ór húsinu í allar áttir. En opt um daga bráhann sér í laxlíki ok falsk þá þar sem heitir Fránangrsfors. Þáhugsaði hann fyrir sér hverja væl Æsir mundu til finna at taka hann
í forsinum. En er hann sat í húsinu tók hann língarn ok reið áræxna svá sem net er síðan. En eldr brann fyrir honum. Þá sá hannat Æsir áttu skamt til hans ok hafði Óðinn sét ór Hliðskjálfinni
hvar hann var. Hann hljóp þegar upp ok út í ána ok kastaði netinu
fram á eldinn. En er Æsir koma til hússins þá gekk sá fyrst inn er
allra var vitrastr, er Kvasir heitir. Ok er hann sá á eldinumfǫlskann er netit hafði brunnit þá skilði hann at þat mundi væl vera
til at taka fiska, ok sagði Ásunum. Því næst tóku þeir ok gerðu sér
net eptir því sem þeir sá á fǫlska at Loki hafði gert. Ok er búit var
netit þá fara Æsir til árinnar ok kasta neti í forsinn. Helt Þórr endaǫðrum ok ǫðrum heldu allir Æsir ok drógu netit. En Loki fór fyrir
ok legsk niðr í milli steina tveggja. Drógu þeir netit yfir hann ok
kendu at kykt var fyrir ok fara í annat sinn upp til forsins ok kasta
út netinu ok binda við svá þungt at eigi skyli undir mega fara. Ferr
þá Loki fyrir netinu, en er hann sér at skamt var til sævar þá hleyprhann upp yfir þinulinn ok rennir upp í forsinn. Nú sá Æsirnir hvar
hann fór, fara enn upp til forsins ok skipta liðinu í tvá staði, enÞórr veðr þá eptir miðri ánni ok fara svá til sævar. En er Loki sér
tvá kosti—var þat lífs háski at hlaupa á sæinn, en hitt var annarr atGylfaginning49

hlaupa enn yfir netit—ok þat gerði hann, hljóp sem snarast yfirnetþinulinn. Þórr greip eptir honum ok tók um hann ok rendi hanní hendi honum svá at staðar nam hǫndin við sporðinn. Ok er fyrir 3þá sǫk laxinn aptrmjór.
‘Nú var Loki tekinn griðalauss ok farit með hann í helli
nokkvorn. Þá tóku þeir þrjár hellur ok settu á egg ok lustu rauf á 6
hellunni hverri. Þá váru teknir synir Loka, Váli ok Nari eða Narfi.
Brugðu Æsir Vála í vargs líki ok reif hann í sundr Narfa bróður
sinn. Þá tóku Æsir þarma hans ok bundu Loka með yfir þá þrjá 9steina—einn undir herðum, annarr undir lendum, þriði undir
knésfótum—ok urðu þau bǫnd at járni. Þá tók Skaði eitrorm ok
festi upp yfir hann svá at eitrit skyldi drjúpa ór orminum í andlit 12
honum. En Sigyn kona hans stendr hjá honum ok heldr mundlaugu undir eitrdropa. En þá er full er mundlaugin þá gengr hon
ok slær út eitrinu, en meðan drýpr eitrit í andlit honum. Þá kippisk 15hann svá hart við at jǫrð ǫll skelfr. Þat kallið þér landskjálpta. Þarliggr hann í bǫndum til ragnarøkrs.’Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hver tíðindi eru at segja frá um ragnarøkr? 18 51
Þess hefi ek eigi fyrr heyrt getit.’
Hár segir: ‘Mikil tíðindi eru þaðan at segja ok mǫrg. Þau in
fyrstu at vetr sá kemr er kallaðr er fimbulvetr. Þá drífr snær ór 21ǫllum áttum. Frost eru þá mikil ok vindar hvassir. Ekki nýtr sólar.
Þeir vetr fara þrír saman ok ekki sumar milli. En áðr ganga sváaðrir þrír vetr at þá er um alla verǫld orrostur miklar. Þá drepask 24brœðr fyrir ágirni sakar ok engi þyrmir fǫður eða syni í manndrápum
eða sifjasliti. Svá segir í Vǫluspá:Brœðr munu berjask
ok at bǫnum verðask,munu systrungar
sifjum spilla.
Hart er með hǫlðum,hórdómr mikill,skeggjǫld, skálmǫld,skildir klofnir,vindǫld, vargǫld,áðr verǫld steypisk.

27

30

33

36

Þá verðr þat er mikil tíðindi þykkja, at úlfrinn gleypir sólna, okþykkir mǫnnum þat mikit mein. Þá tekr annarr úlfrinn tunglit, ok
gerir sá ok mikit ógagn. Stjǫrnurnar hverfa af himninum. Þá er ok 39
þat til tíðinda at svá skelfr jǫrð ǫll ok bjǫrg at viðir losna ór jǫrðu

50

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning

upp, en bjǫrgin hrynja, en fjǫtrar allir ok bǫnd brotna ok slitna. Þáverðr Fenrisúlfr lauss. Þá geysisk hafit á lǫndin fyrir því at þá snýsk
Miðgarðsormr í jǫtunmóð ok sœkir upp á landit. Þá verðr ok þat at
Naglfar losnar, skip þat er svá heitir. Þat er gert af nǫglum dauðra
manna, ok er þat fyrir því varnanar vert ef maðr deyr meðóskornum nǫglum at sá maðr eykr mikit efni til skipsins Naglfars
er goðin ok menn vildi seint at gert yrði. En í þessum sævargangflýtr Naglfar. Hrymr heitir jǫtunn er stýrir Naglfara. En Fenrisúlfr
ferr með gapanda munn ok er hinn efri kjǫptr við himni en hinnneðri við jǫrðu. Gapa mundi hann meira ef rúm væri til. Eldar
brenna ór augum hans ok nǫsum. Miðgarðsormr blæss svá eitrinu
at hann dreifir lopt ǫll ok lǫg, ok er hann allógurligr, ok er hann áaðra hlið úlfinum. Í þessum gný klofnar himinninn ok ríða þaðan
Muspells synir. Surtr ríðr fyrst ok fyrir honum ok eptir bæði eldr
brennandi. Sverð hans er gott mjǫk. Af því skínn bjartara en af
sólu. En er þeir ríða Bifrǫst þá brotnar hon sem fyrr er sagt.
Muspells megir sœkja fram á þann vǫll er Vígríðr heitir. Þar kemrok þá Fenrisúlfr ok Miðgarðsormr. Þar er ok þá Loki kominn ok
Hrymr ok með honum allir hrímþursar, en Loka fylgja allir Heljar
sinnar. En Muspells synir hafa einir sér fylking; er sú bjǫrt mjǫk.
Vǫllrinn Vígríðr er hundrað rasta víðr á hvern veg.
‘En er þessi tíðindi verða þá stendr upp Heimdallr ok blæss
ákafliga í Gjallarhorn ok vekr upp ǫll guðin ok eiga þau þingsaman. Þá ríðr Óðinn til Mímis brunns ok tekr ráð af Mími fyrir sér
ok sínu liði. Þá skelfr askr Yggdrasils ok engi hlutr er þá óttalauss áhimni eða jǫrðu. Æsir hervæða sik ok allir einherjar ok sœkja framá vǫlluna. Ríðr fyrstr Óðinn með gullhjálm ok fagra brynju ok geirsinn er Gungnir heitir. Stefnir hann móti Fenrisúlf, en Þórr fram áaðra hlið honum ok má hann ekki duga honum þvíat hann hefir
fullt fang at berjask við Miðgarðsorm. Freyr bersk móti Surti okverðr harðr samgangr áðr Freyr fellr. Þat verðr hans bani er hannmissir þess hins góða sverðs er hann gaf Skírni. Þá er ok laussorðinn hundrinn Garmr er bundinn er fyrir Gnipahelli. Hann er it
mesta forað. Hann á víg móti Tý ok verðr hvárr ǫðrum at bana.
Þórr berr banaorð af Miðgarðsormi ok stígr þaðan braut níu fet. Þá
fellr hann dauðr til jarðar fyrir eitri því er ormrinn blæss á hann.
Úlfrinn gleypir Óðin. Verðr þat hans bani. En þegar eptir snýsk
fram Viðarr ok stígr ǫðrum fœti í neðra keypt úlfsins. (Á þeim fœtihefir hann þann skó er allan aldr hefir verit til samnat: þat eru
bjórar þeir er menn sníða ór skóm sínum fyrir tám eða hæl. ÞvíGylfaginning51

skal þeim bjórum braut kasta sá maðr er at því vill hyggja at komaÁsunum at liði.) Annarri hendi tekr hann inn efra keypt úlfsins ok
rífr sundr gin hans ok verðr þat úlfsins bani. Loki á orrostu við
Heimdall ok verðr hvárr annars bani. Því næst slyngr Surtr eldi yfirjǫrðina ok brennir allan heim. Svá er sagt í Vǫluspá:
Hátt blæss Heimdallr
horn er á lopti.
Mælir Óðinn
við Míms hǫfuð.
Skelfr Yggdrasils
askr standandi,
ymr it aldna tréen jǫtunn losnar.
Hvat er með Ásum?
Hvat er með álfum?
Ymr allr Jǫtunheimr.
Æsir ró á þingi.
Stynja dvergar
fyrir steindurum,
veggbergs vísir.
Vituð ér enn eða hvat?
Hrymr ekr austan
hefisk lind fyrir.
Snýsk Jǫrmungandrí jǫtunmóði.
Ormr knýr unnir,
ǫrn mun hlakka,
slítr nái niðfǫlr,Naglfar losnar.
Kjóll ferr austan,
koma munu Muspellsof lǫg lýðir
en Loki stýrir.
Þar ró fíflmegir
með freka allir.
Þeim er bróðir
Býleists í fǫr.
Surtr ferr sunnan
með sviga lævi.
Skínn af sverði
sól valtíva.

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

39

Gylfaginning

52

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

Grjótbjǫrg gnata
en gífr rata,troða halir Helveg
en himinn klofnar.
Þá kømr Hlínar
harmr annarr framer Óðinn ferrvið úlf vega,
en bani Belja
bjartr at Surti:
þar mun Friggjar
falla angan.
Gengr Óðins sonvið úlf vega,Viðarr of veg
at valdýri.
Lætr hann megi Hveðrungs
mund of standahjǫr til hjarta.
Þá er hefnt fǫður.
Gengr inn mærimǫgr Hlǫðynjar
nepr at naðri
níðs ókvíðnum.
Munu halir allir
heimstǫð ryðja
er af móði dreprMiðgarðs véorr.
Sól mun sortna,
søkkr fold í mar.
Hverfa af himniheiðar stjǫrnur.
Geisar eimi
ok aldrnari,leikr hár hiti
við himin sjálfan.

Hér segir enn svá:
39

Vígríðr heitir vǫllr
er finnask vígi at
Surtr ok in svásu guð.

Gylfaginning
Hundrað rasta
hann er á hverjan veg.
Sá er þeim vǫllr vitaðr.’53

3

Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvat verðr þá eptir er brendr er himinn ok 52
jǫrð ok heimr allr ok dauð goðin ǫll ok allir einherjar ok allt
mannfólk? Ok hafið þér áðr sagt at hverr maðr skal lifa í 6
nokkvorum heimi um allar aldir?’Þá segir Þriði: ‘Margar eru þá vistir góðar ok margar illar. Bazt
er þá at vera á Gimlé á himni, ok allgott er til góðs drykkjar þeim 9
er þat þykkir gaman í þeim sal er Brimir heitir. Hann stendr ok áhimni. Sá er ok góðr salr er stendr á Niðafjǫllum, gjǫrr af rauðu
gulli. Sá heitir Sindri. Í þessum sǫlum skulu byggja góðir menn ok 12siðlátir. Á Nástrǫndum er mikill salr ok illr ok horfa í norðr dyrr.
Hann er ok ofinn allr orma hryggjum sem vandahús, en ormahǫfuð ǫll vitu inn í húsit ok blása eitri svá at eptir salnum renna 15
eitrár, ok vaða þær ár eiðrofar ok morðvargar, svá sem hér segir:
Sal veit ek standa
sólu fjarri
Nástrǫndu á.
Norðr horfa dyrr.
Falla eitrdropar
inn of ljóra.
Sá er undinn salrorma hryggjum.
Skulu þar vaðaþunga strauma
menn meinsvara
ok morðvargar.

18

21

24

27

En í Hvergelmi er verst:
Þar kvelr Níðhǫggr
nái framgengna.’30

Þá mælir Gangleri: ‘Hvárt lifa nokkvor goðin þá? Eða er þá 53
33
nokkvor jǫrð eða himinn?’
Hár segir: ‘Upp skýtr jǫrðunni þá ór sænum ok er þá grœn okfǫgr. Vaxa þá akrar ósánir. Viðarr ok Váli lifa svá at eigi hefirsærinn ok Surtalogi grandat þeim, ok byggja þeir á Iðavelli, þar 36
sem fyrr var Ásgarðr. Ok þar koma þá synir Þórs, Móði ok Magni,
ok hafa þar Mjǫllni. Því næst koma þar Baldr ok Hǫðr frá Heljar.
Setjask þá allir samt ok talask við ok minnask á rúnar sínar ok 39

Gylfaginning

54

3

6

9

12

15

18

21

24

27

30

33

36

rœða of tíðindi þau er fyrrum hǫfðu verit, of Miðgarðsorm ok um
Fenrisúlf. Þá finna þeir í grasinu gulltǫflur þær er Æsirnir hǫfðu
átt. Svá er sagt:Viðarr ok Váli
byggja vé goðaþá er sortnar Surtalogi.
Móði ok Magni
skulu Mjǫllni hafa
Vingnis at vígþroti.

En þar sem heitir Hoddmímis holt leynask menn tveir í Surtaloga
er svá heita: Líf ok Leifþrasir; ok hafa morgindǫggvar fyrir mat.
En af þessum mǫnnum kemr svá mikil kynslóð at byggvisk heimr
allr. Svá sem hér segir:
Líf ok Leifþrasir,en þau leynask munu
í holti Hoddmímis.
Morgindǫggvar
þau sér at mat hafa,en þaðan af aldir alask.

Ok hitt mun þér undarligt þykkja er sólin hefir getit dóttur eigiófegri en hon er, ok ferr sú þá stigu móður sinnar, sem hér segir:
Eina dóttur
berr Alfrǫðul
áðr hana Fenrir fari.
Sú skal ríðaer regin deyjamóður braut mær.

En nú ef þú kant lengra fram at spyrja þá veit ek eigi hvaðan þér
kemr þat, fyrir því at øngan mann heyrða ek lengra segja framaldarfarit. Ok njóttu nú sem þú namt.’
Því næst heyrði Gangleri dyni mikla hvern veg frá sér, ok leit útá hlið sér. Ok þá er hann sésk meir um, þá stendr hann úti á sléttum
velli, sér þá ønga hǫll ok ønga borg. Gengr hann þá leið sína brautok kemr heim í ríki sitt ok segir þau tíðindi er hann hefir sét ok
heyrt. Ok eptir honum sagði hverr maðr ǫðrum þessar sǫgur.
En Æsir setjask þá á tal ok ráða ráðum sínum ok minnask áþessar frásagnir allar er honum váru sagðar, ok gefa nǫfn þessi hinsǫmu er áðr eru nefnd mǫnnum ok stǫðum þeim er þar váru, tilGylfaginning55þess at þá er langar stundir liði at menn skyldu ekki ifask í at allirværi einir, þeir Æsir er nú var frá sagt ok þessir er þá váru þausǫmu nǫfn gefin. Þar var þá Þórr kallaðr—ok er sá Ásaþórr hinn
gamli, sá er Ǫkuþórr—ok honum eru kend þau stórvirki erÞórr (Ector) gerði í Troju. En þat hyggja menn at Tyrkir hafi sagt
frá Ulixes ok hafi þeir hann kallat Loka, þvíat Tyrkir váru hans
hinir
mestu
óvinir.

3

6

General notes
6/26–7 ‘from the fact that the names of their ancestors are written’, i.e.
from the names that are recorded in their genealogies, which could beseen to belong to the language of the ‘Æsir’.
6/29–30 The reference seems to be to the existence of non-Germanic,i.e. Celtic, place-names in England. Snorri makes a comparable remark
in Hkr I 153; cf. ÍF XXXV 39 (probably derived from the beginningof Skjǫldunga saga).
7/4 The Gefjun described here and in Hkr I 14–15 has a different naturefrom the one mentioned at 29/21, but there is no real conflict, because
this is one of the human Æsir of the prologue, whereas the figures
within the dialogue are the divine ones they worship. The Gefjun thatappears in Ls 19–20 seems more like the one in this story. In various
Icelandic versions of Latin writings Gefjun is used as an equivalent of
Diana, though in the Norwegian biblical commentary in Stjórn (ed.
C. R. Unger, Christiania 1862, 90) she is made equivalent to Venus.
Cf. AH Studier 69–71.
7/12–19 This verse is thought to be part of Bragi’s chief surviving poem
Ragnarsdrápa, in which he described illustrations depicting various
legends on a shield supposed to have been given him by Ragnarrloðbrók (see Skáld 50–1, 69–70, 72–3). It is also quoted in Hkr I 15,
but otherwise the poem is only preserved in manuscripts of SnE (seeSkj A I 1–4). A different interpretation of the first four lines, based onan emended text, is given by R. Frank, Old Norse Court Poetry, The
Dróttkvætt Stanza (Islandica XLII), Ithaca 1978, 108–10.
7/16 ok links fjǫgur haufuð and átta ennitungl, and the whole phrase is
the object of báru.
7/27–8 Cf. 39/24–5.
7/31–4 is also quoted in Fagrskinna (ÍF XXIX 68) and Flateyjarbók I
574, in both of which it is attributed, as here, to Þjóðólfr; and in Hkr I
117, where it is attributed, probably correctly, to Þorbjǫrn hornklofi, aNorwegian poet who flourished around AD 900. It is thought to be partof a poem known as Haraldskvæði or Hrafnsmál about Haraldr hárfagri(died c.940), and refers ironically to the rout of that king’s opponents
at the battle of Hafrsfjǫrðr (c.885), who are described as having usedtheir shields to protect their backs as they fled.
Þjóðólfr of Hvinir in Norway was also associated with Haraldr
hárfagri, and the poems Haustlǫng (quoted in Skáld) and Ynglingatal(quoted in Snorri’s Ynglinga saga) are attributed to him. Cf. Skáldatal,
SnE III 273, and see Skj A I 7–21.

58

General notes

7/36–8/1 Cf. Vm 8.
8/10–15 = Háv 1.
8/22–3 Cf. Vm 7. Gylfi is to demonstrate his wisdom by his ability to
ask questions (cf. Háv 28, 63) and his opponents will be defeated if hecan think of a question they cannot answer; cf. 36/32–40 and note,and 54/28–30.
8/24–5 are metrical enough to be arranged as verse, but whether they
are a quotation, and if so from what, it is impossible to say. Cf. Vm
9, 11.
8/29–32 All these names, or variants of them, appear both in the þulaof Óðinn names in SnE II 472–3 and in the verses quoted from Grm,
21/32–22/15 below. When there are alternative forms here, it is thesecond form that corresponds to Grm and the þula. In the version ofthis passage in U only one of each of the alternatives is given, again
generally the second.
8/35–9/5 Compare St Óláfr’s description of Jesús Kristr in Hkr II 369.
9/12–19 = Vsp 3. The differences from the PE texts are taken to imply
different oral versions of the poem, but Snorri may have deliberately
excluded Ymir at this point.
9/22–4 These rivers are among those listed in Grm 27–8. Cf. 33/21–5
and note. On Gjǫll cf. 47/9.
9/29 The phrase endi veraldar occurs only here in Gylf. From 25/26 theword ragnarøkr is used.
9/31–8 = Vsp 52 (cf. 51/38–52/4).
10/14 þess could be neuter, but nevertheless it seems likely that the originof the kraptr is conceived as a personal agency (Alfǫðr or Surtr?). Cf.
Klaus von See, Mythos und Theologie im Skandinavischen Hochmittelalter (Skandinavistische Arbeiten 8), Heidelberg 1988, 53–4.
10/18–25 = Hdl 33 (preserved in Flateyjarbók). Verses 29–44 of thispoem are thought to have constituted what was apparently known to
Snorri as Vǫluspá hin skamma.
10/27–35 = Vm 30–1; lines 27–9 are a question asked by Óðinn in the
poem, who has assumed the name Gagnráðr (cf. the textual note toline 26); lines 30–5 are Vafþrúðnir’s answer, and órar (line 33) refers
to the giants, whose various family lines extend back in time and meetin a common progenitor (line 34).
11/16–19 Cf. 3/36 ff., 4/9 ff., and 8/27–36: the name the Æsir have given
to the almighty ruler whose existence they have deduced from natural
phenomena by means of their jarðlig skilning is Óðinn, because thatis the name of the greatest being they know, and they presume the two
are identical; and Hár invites Gangleri to accept this identification.

General notes

59(At 13/4–17, however, Alfǫðr/Óðinn appears again to be euhemerised
as a human king, and even here he is far from eternal.) Sá maðr (line18) relates to the following er-clause which refers to Óðinn Borsson.
In line 17 hann refers to stýrandi, and svá means the name Óðinn, as
in line 18. Line 19 implies that if Gangleri is going to address thealmighty he ought to address him by this name. This is thus the fullest
answer yet to Gangleri’s enquiry at 8/27. Note that Óðinn Borsson,
the god, is always distinct from Óðinn Friallafsson, the human king of
the prologue.
The whole paragraph is the words of Hár. There is no justification
for taking part of it as an interposition by the author, breaking into thedramatic framework to state his own belief. Snorri is imaginatively
trying to re-create a heathen credo. Similarly þér (line 19) is not to betaken to refer to the reader: it means Gangleri primarily, though it
may include his Scandinavian contemporaries generally.
11/27–32 = Vm 35. The speaker is Vafþrúðnir, the wise old giant.
11/35 ff. Grm 40–1, quoted at 12/28–39, is the main source, but cf. Vm
21 and Vsp 4. See also 3/18 ff.
12/1 The second gerðu is from the verb gerða.
12/2–3 Cf. 37/29.
12/4 ff. Kennings based on these legends are mentioned in Skáld ch. 23;
see R. Meissner, Die Kenningar der Skalden, Bonn and Leipzig 1921,104.
12/9–11 Snorri here distinguishes the stars that are ‘fixed’ (to the inverted
bowl of the sky) from those that ‘move’ (planets, and perhaps comets
and shooting stars).
12/11 The forn vísindi may be just eddic poems (e.g. Vm 23 and 25 aswell as Vsp 6), but Snorri may also have had in mind twelfth-century
Icelandic books on astronomy and the calendar such as that whichsurvives in the Royal Library, Copenhagen, as GkS 1812 4to (see Äldsta
delen af cod. 1812 4to Gml. Kgl. Samling, ed. L. Larsson, København
1883, and Alfræði íslenzk II, ed. N. Beckman and K. Kålund,
København 1914–16). Cf. also Genesis 1: 14.
12/13–18 = Vsp 5.
12/19 ‘It was the same with the earth before this took place’, or perhaps‘thus it was above the earth (i.e. in the sky) before this took place’.
The words of jǫrð are only in R, but it is hard to see that the sentence
makes better sense if they are omitted.
12/23–4 It is not quite clear on which side of the surrounding ocean thegiants live. It is perhaps most natural to take it that they were on theinside, round the edge of the world inhabited by men, but the story of60

General notesÚtgarðaloki suggests that some at least lived beyond the ocean(37/28–9). Eddic poems provide no clear statement on this.
12/28–39 = Grm 40–1.
13/6 hinn fyrsti is presumably Óðinn; cf. Vsp 17–18. The vagueness ofidentification here is presumably because the author knew that Vsp
has Hœnir and Lóðurr in place of Vili and Vé in this episode.
13/8 þeim is attracted into the case of the relative clause, and mannkindin
is construed as if a plural (cf. ólusk).
13/10 kallaðr is abbreviated kall with a line and curl through -ll, as at
14/23, 19/35, 39, 23/2, and elsewhere. The gender seems to be
influenced by that of the complement Ásgarðr; kǫlluð (to agree withborg, as in W) would be more normal; T has kallat. Cf. 30/7 and note,and 39/11, where the neuter form is written. At 4/27–8 W has þat hús
ok herbergi . . . er kǫlluð var Troja; see also 29/26 and note.
13/10–17 Here the gods worshipped by the human Æsir of the frame
story are themselves euhemerised and represented as having lived onearth in the past (note the tense of settisk at 13/13), and as being theancestors of the human Æsir. Cf. 8/28–9 and 15/23. At 20/5, however,Hliðskjálf is said to be in heaven.
13/20 Although the phrases gera einhverri barn, gera barn af einhverri
occur in the sense ‘beget a child on (with) someone’ (see J. Fritzner,
Ordbog over det gamle norske Sprog, Oslo 1954, s.v. barn and gera 7),
the phrase used here suggests ‘make (a child) out of (in this case)earth’, and the ambiguity may be intentional.
13/25 If Jǫrð here, as at 13/19, is a personification of the earth, Snorri
evidently knew more than one legend about her ancestry. Cf. 3/29–33,
and 30/36.
13/31 The origin of dew; cf. 19/24–9.
13/34 ff. Snorri appears to be combining several originally distinct
aetiological stories about the sun and moon (night and day). Besides
13/22–33, 13/34–14/7, 14/8–17, he has yet another account at 12/7–19(referred to at 13/40). Note also 54/20–7 and Skáld 90/1–2. Some ofthese stories may represent popular tradition, others may have a morelearned origin, or at least have been modified by learned speculation(and perhaps scaldic word-play?); cf. A. Holtsmark, ‘Bil og Hjuke’,
Maal og Minne 1945, 139–54. Only some parts of these accounts are
represented in extant eddic poetry; cf. Vm 12, 14, 23, 25, Grm 37, 39,
Vsp 5–6, 40, and the note to 14/14–17. See also SnE II 431/3–4 (notpart of Snorri’s work), which is perhaps part of a lost poem.
14/2 í sumum frœðum: i. e. presumably Grm 37; see note to 12/11.
14/6 i.e. stǫngin (heitir) Simul. For sá (line 5) see sár (1) in glossary.

General notes

61

14/14–17 The two wolves are also mentioned in Grm 39 and (as Skalli
and Hatti) in one manuscript of Heiðreks saga (p. 81). The statement
here that the wolf that goes ahead of the sun will catch the moon is
only in R and W and could be an interpolation, though it is repeated in
all manuscripts at 49/38. In any case it is probably only a deduction
from Grm 39 and Vsp 40 (quoted at 14/28–35), where tungl (here =sun) was probably taken by some medieval readers to mean the moon.
Mánagarmr (14/23) does not appear in other sources and, unless he is
the same as Hati Hróðvitnisson, must represent a different tradition,
though he may be merely Snorri’s rationalisation of Vsp 40–1. Yetanother version of the destruction of the sun appears in Vm 46–7
(quoted at 54/22–7), where it is Fenrir who swallows it.
14/28–15/3 = Vsp 40–1. The second verse, like 14/23–6 above, is aprophecy about ragnarøkr.
15/31 Cf. Vsp 8. The significance of this verse and the identity of thethree females are obscure in the poem, and Snorri does not offer any
clarification. But Jǫtunheimar symbolises for him the forces ofdestruction and chaos that conflict with the order and civilisation
fostered by the Æsir.
15/39–17/4 corresponds to Vsp 9, 10/5–8, 11–13, 15 and 16/1–4. Vsp
10/1–4 and 14 are paraphrased in prose. Snorri’s version differs
considerably from PE, but the fact that all the dwarf-lists (conflated
as they evidently are from several overlapping þulur) appear both inSnorri’s version and in the texts of Vsp in the Codex Regius of the
eddic poems and Hauksbók means that if they are an interpolation in
Vsp the interpolation was made at an early stage in the poem’s textual
history. There is no textual evidence that they are spurious.
16/3–4 See Tryggvi Gíslason, ‘hverr skyldi dverga dróttir skepia’, Festskrift til Ludvig Holm-Olsen på hans 70-årsdag den 9. juni 1984, ØvreErvik 1984, 84–8.
16/11 hon is the prophetess (vǫlva) who is the speaker in Vsp.
17/18 At 25/40 Gjallarhorn is in the possession of Heimdallr (cf. 50/23).
If Heimdallar hljóð in Vsp 27 means Gjallarhorn, it is there said to be
hidden under Yggdrasill.
17/21–8 = Vsp 28/7–14.
17/27 The meaning of af veði is obscure: 17/18 suggests that Snorri
took it to be a vessel, and believed that this was Gjallarhorn. In Vsp
27, however, the veð (presumably Óðinn’s eye) seems to be conceived
as the source of the flow of mead, or something over which it flows.
17/35 Baldr has not been mentioned before. For a moment Snorri seems
to have forgotten his dramatic framework, and that to Gangleri Baldr

62

General notes

will need an introduction (cf. 23/14), though one would not of course
have been necessary for Snorri’s contemporary readers. His death andburial are related in Gylf ch. 49 (pp. 45–7 in this edition).
l7/38–18/6 = Grm 29. The precise reason why Þórr has to walk andwade is not apparent either from the verse or from the prose.
18/11 allt is presumably adverbial, either with þar . . . fyrir ‘everywhere
there’ or with guðlig vǫrn ‘entirely, absolutely’.
18/17–22 = Fm 13. The speaker is the serpent Fáfnir. This is the only
quotation in Gylf from an eddic poem usually classed as ‘heroic’ rather
than ‘mythological’. It may be that the verse was known to Snorri aspart of another poem, but the content of this and other verses inFáfnismál is mythological and Snorri may have considered the poem
mythological as it stands.
18/34 barr normally means the foliage of conifers. But Snorri was notnecessarily ignorant of the nature of the ash, which he would have
known from his visits to Scandinavia. Bíta barr is an alliterating phrase,and barr may have been extended in reference, at any rate in poetry,
to include all kinds of foliage (see glossary and cf. Skáld ch. 34: barreða lauf). Alternatively, since Yggdrasill was evergreen (19/26) it may
have been imagined to partake of the nature of a conifer.
18/38–19/13 = Grm 35 and 34. The conflicting information about the
number of stags at 18/34 is derived from Grm 33; Grm 32, 34 and 35
also conflict on the number of serpents (note Snorri’s compromise at
18/35–6). The reason for the apparent contradictions in Grm may bethat the poem we have was compiled from variant versions of poetical
myths, just as Háv included variant versions of gnomic utterances.
19/18 This idea may have been suggested by the so-called petrifying springs
in Iceland which coat objects in their vicinity with a white deposit.
19/20–7 = Vsp 19. æ (line 26) can be taken either with grœnn (i.e.
evergreen) or with stendr.
20/11–18 = Vsp 64.
20/22 þessum himni = ‘our heaven (sky)’, i.e. the one humans see; annarr
himinn (line 21) = Andlangr; þenna stað line 24 = Gimlé.
20/24–5 i.e. no men are to be found in these places yet (cf. 9/3).
Presumably these heavens will be peopled with good men after theend of the world; cf. 53/9. In Christian tradition humans did notnormally enter heaven until after the Redemption, though some writers
assume that they will not do so until after Doomsday.
20/33–8 = Vm 37.
21/3 svá fróðr i.e. as Gangleri claims to be.
21/13 The number twelve does not include Óðinn, and Þórr is number

General notes63

one (cf. Annarr 23/14, þriði 23/28). Loki, as an afterthought (26/34),
makes a thirteenth. Cf. the beginning of Skáld (p. 1) where the list of
twelve Æsir similarly excludes Óðinn (and Baldr and Hǫðr, though
since Nanna is present among the Ásynjur this cannot be because theepisode takes place after Baldr’s death), but has in addition Hœnir,and includes Loki. In spite of the different terminology in U at 22/28(goðanna eða Ásanna) and 22/31 (sterkastr Ása ok allra guðanna ok
manna), it does not seem that Snorri intended to distinguish Æsir fromother gods (i.e. Vanir), though the exclusion of the latter (i.e. Njǫrðr
and Freyr) from the tally in Gylf would leave exactly twelve includingÓðinn and Loki. But Njǫrðr is described as an Áss at 23/28 (in all
manuscripts, including U) in spite of the statement at 23/32 (which R
omits).
21/21–6 This seems to be a conflation of Ls 29/1, 4–6, 21/1–2 and 47/3.
Snorri may have known a different oral version of the poem from that
preserved in PE, but the differences may be just due to his faulty
memory.
21/29 Snorri seems to be identifying the einherjar in Valhǫll with therétt siðaðir menn in Gimlé (9/2–3) by associating both places with Vingólf.
21/32–22/15 = Grm 46–50 and 54, but again with considerable differences. Cf. 8/29–32 and note.
22/16–19, 24–5 Cf. Grm 48–50, where some of Óðinn’s names are said
to have arisen from his various adventures; such adventures are known
from PE, Skáld, Ynglinga saga and various heroic sagas (fornaldar
sögur) which may have existed as oral tales in Snorri’s time, and fromsome stories of hagiographic tendency associated with Óláfr Tryggvason, e.g. in Flateyjarbók. 22/20–4 harks back to the explanation in the
prologue, 4/9–12.
22/30–1 The names Ásaþórr and Ǫkuþórr are probably here intended to
distinguish this Þórr from Þórr son of Munon (4/37), as at 55/3–4. Cf.
13/20.
22/33–4 ‘the biggest ever built’: menn is here used in its widest nonspecific sense as indefinite subject, and does not mean ‘humans’ as
opposed to ‘divine beings’; the statement paraphrases 22/38–40.
22/35–40 = Grm 24. Óðinn is the speaker in the poem, and his (principal)
son is Þórr (13/20).
23/18–19 See textual note. This sentence is concerned with attributes
other than physical, so the emendation seems justified.
23/20 Breiðablik has already been mentioned (19/38) but this seems tohave been forgotten; U adds þann stað er . . . fyrr er nefndr.
23/22–7 = Grm 12.

64

General notes

23/33–5 The conflict between Æsir and Vanir is mentioned again in Skáld(p. 3), and in Vsp 24, Ls 34, Vm 39; and in greater detail in Ynglinga
saga (Hkr I 12), where it is almost divested of its mythical character.
More details about Njǫrðr’s marriage are given in Skáld 2, cf. Skáld
18 (ch. 6); see also Ynglinga saga (Hkr I 21–2) and the verses of
Háleygjatal quoted there. In Saxo Grammaticus, Book I, 8, the storyof Haddingus and Regnilda appears to be a euhemerised version of
the legend of Njǫrðr and Skaði, and the two verses Snorri quotes(24/3–15), though they are not recorded elsewhere in Old Norse, were
evidently known to Saxo in some form. They presumably form part ofan otherwise lost poem about Njǫrðr.
24/19–24 = Grm 11.
24/32–7 = Grm 14; cf. 21/27–9. On Freyja’s role here where Frigg might
have been expected cf. Egils saga (ÍF II 244) and Sǫrla þáttr (Flateyjarbók I 276). See also Skáld ch. 20, where Freyja is called eigandi valfalls,
and Skáld chs 18 (p. 24) and 19 (p. 30), where Frigg is said to be theowner of the bird-shape which in Þrk 3 and Skáld 2/11 seems to belong
to Freyja.
25/6–8 Gylfi here discovers the apparent answer to his question at 7/22–3.
25/14–19 This story is told in more detail in Gylf ch. 34, pp. 27–9.
25/29–30 Clearly a reference to the story of the loss of the apples andthe near-disaster that resulted, told in Skáld 1–2; the ek refers perhaps
as much to Snorri as to Hár. The reference does not necessarily meanthat Gylf was written after Skáld, since it could have been added later,or perhaps means simply that Snorri was reserving the story for a later
place in his work.
26/1 hǫfuð is the subject. The sentence is not in U here and really belongs
in Skáld; see Skáld ch. 8 (where sem fyrr er ritat presumably refers to
the present passage in Gylf) and ch. 69. The legend underlying theserather puzzling passages has not been preserved. Cf. Háttatal st. 7/1–2
and SnE II 498–9; ÍF VlI 208 n.
26/2–7 = Grm 13.
26/8–10 Nothing more survives of Heimdalargaldr, though it is referredto again at Skáld 19/12, and Heimdallr’s parentage is mentioned in
the verse of Úlfr Uggason quoted at Skáld 20. There is a later eddictype poem known as Hrafnagaldr Óðins or Forspjallsljóð (PE 371–6).
26/12–14, 15. Cf. p. 46 and 50/37 ff. below.
26/28–33 = Grm 15.
27/10 A comma at faðerni, making Þá . . . sér in line 11 the main clauseof the sentence beginning at line 6, might make the passage smoother,
but all manuscripts indicate a major break at faðerni (new paragraphGeneral notes

65

RW, new sentence TU). The use of ok to introduce a main clause after
a subordinate clause (line 9) is not uncommon (see ok in glossary).
27/15 ‘over the nine worlds’ (see heimr in glossary); i.e. all who died ofsickness or old age in any of the nine worlds came under Hel’s
jurisdiction, though her actual authority was over the one of the nine
to which all such people were obliged to go (Niflheimr).
27/18–21 The list is extended in U, and another more elaborate accountis found in AM 748 I b 4to (SnE II 494: ‘Frá híbýlum Heljar’).
27/40–28/1 There seem, however, to be no examples of the use of thesesayings in Old Icelandic.
28/5–12 There is a metrical version of the composition of Gleipnir in
AM 748 I b 4to and AM 757 a 4to (SnE II 431–2 and 515).
29/26 Verb and participle are attracted into agreement with the complement hnossir. The subject is þat er fagrt er (‘whatever is beautiful
and valuable is called a hnoss’). According to the þula in Skáld 115(verse 435), Hnoss had a sister called Gersemi (‘treasure, jewel’).
29/28–9 Another attempt to explain the multiplicity of names for a single
figure in Norse mythology. Cf. 22/16–27 and note. There are morenames for Freyja in the þula in Skáld 115 (verse 435).
29/31 Vanadís: Freyja was technically not one of the Ásynjur, just asNjǫrðr and Freyr were not really Æsir (see 23/32 and 24/25–6 and cf.
note to 21/13).
30/7 kallat is written kall with abbreviation sign in R and W, cf. note to
13/10; the neuter form is probably intended here since the participle
relates to both a masculine and a feminine noun (snotr could be masculine or feminine, but not neuter), but note the masculine sá. U has kǫlluð.
30/11–20 These verses are only known from here.
30/25–33 = Grm 36 (the speaker is Óðinn).
30/38–31/26 There is a poetical version of this story in Skm; 31/27–32 =Skm 42.
31/33–4 Freyr is in several places referred to as bani or dólgr (enemy)
Belja, see 52/9 (= Vsp 53) and Skáld 18 (verse 61, = Háleygjatal 5)
and Skáld 89 (verse 328), but nothing more is known of the storyreferred to. In Haustlǫng 18, quoted at Skáld 23 (verse 69), Beli isused as a characteristic name for one of the giants.
31/40–32/2 i.e. at ragnarøkr, see 50/13–14, 30–2.
32/4 Cf. 21/29 and note, 24/31, and 9/3 and 15/26. There certainly seemto be inconsistencies, but one of them would be resolved if Vingólf/
Gimlé is taken to be part of Valhǫll.
32/8–9 i.e. at ragnarøkr, when as many einherjar as possible will beneeded to help defend the gods from the wolf Fenrir and their other

66

General notes

enemies. This idea is also found in scaldic poetry, e.g. Eiríksmál(Skjaldevers, ed. Jón Helgason, København 1962 (Nordisk filologi A12), 22–3; E. V. Gordon, An Introduction to Old Norse, rev. A. R.
Taylor, Oxford 1957, 148–9).
32/11 þessi spurning (nominative) is not syntactically linked to the restof the sentence, since þykki is impersonal and líkara neuter, but it ispicked up by hér . . . af (‘concerning this matter’) in the last clause.
32/15–20, 26–31, 32/37–33/3 = Grm 18–20.
33/6–7 Cf. Eiríksmál (see note to 32/8–9) and Eyvindr skáldaspillir’s
Hákonarmál (Hkr I 186–97).
33/16–17 Gangleri’s reply is unmistakably ironic. Thus Snorri draws
attention to the naïve aspects of the mythology he treats.
33/18–25 Cf. Grm 26–8. But at 9/20–24 Hvergelmir was described as aspring (bruðr) which existed before Valhǫll and Eikþyrnir did, andSnorri is evidently giving two incompatible versions of the source ofthe rivers. Five of those named at 33/21–5 are among those listed at
9/22–4 (though some in variant forms), and all the names in both lists(or variants of them) are included in Grm 27–8. Many also appear inthe þula in Skáld 124–6.
33/34–9 = Grm 23.
34/8–13 = Vm 41.
34/16–24 = Grm 44. The use of the plural Ásanna at 34/15 is odd, sinceÓðinn alone is the speaker in the poem. Hár may be referring to its
transmission. It is difficult to know whether Snorri seriously thoughtthat eddic poems were composed by the Æsir. But he carefully excludes
scaldic poems from the dialogue in Gylf, almost certainly because of
the anachronism of putting quotations from the work of historical poets
into the mouths of prehistoric characters. This implies that he thought
the eddic poems they do quote were composed in prehistoric times,
before the migration of the Æsir.
The human poet Bragi would fit rather uncomfortably into these
mythological surroundings, and it may be that it is the god Bragi who
is meant at 34/22.
34/33–4 Freyja was particularly coveted by giants (cf. Þrk 8, 23, Vsp
25, Skáld 20/34). The sun and moon are obviously included becauseof Vsp 25/5–6, but it is uncertain whether Snorri is right to connect
Vsp 25–6 (which are quoted at 35/36–36/11; verse 26 is also paraphrased
at 35/28–30) with this story.
35/10 The builder was evidently not building the wall course by course
but to its full height a stretch at a time, starting at one end and finishingat the other.

General notes

67

35/14–17 Cf. 48/10–11 and 27/2–3. Loki is tormented to make him speak(like Óðinn in the prose introduction to Grm) in Skáld 24 (ch. 18); cf.
Skáld 1, 2, 41. In Gylf ch. 50 (49/5 ff.) his torture is retributive.
35/20–1 hestr and merr are the words for stallion and mare; hrossnormally denotes the species without distinction of sex. Hvat hrossiþetta var: ‘what sort of horse it was’, i.e. that it was a mare.
35/29–30 Cf. Þrk 32.
35/32 i.e. below the lowest world (see 9/4–5 and Vm 43), such was theforce of the blow.
35/33 hann = Loki. An eight-legged horse is depicted on picture-stones
from Gotland made in the eighth or ninth centuries. See S. Lindqvist,
Gotlands Bildsteine (Stockholm 1941–2), I figs. 137 and 139. Cf. theriddle in Heiðreks saga 44.
35/36–36/11 = Vsp 25–6.
36/16–17 These dwarfs appear also in Skáld 41–2 (ch. 35) where the makingof the ship is again mentioned. Cf. also Grm 43 (quoted at Skáld 18–19,
verse 62). In Ynglinga saga (Hkr I 18) Óðinn is said to own Skíðblaðnir.
36/31 The last four words relate both to til þess and to því. Snorri attributesto Hár the belief that there is an orthodoxy in the heathen religion. Cf.
21/6, 11–12.
36/32–3 If Gangleri is right, he will have won the contest of wisdom;see 8/23 and note, 36/39–40, and cf. 21/3 ff., 22/26, 44/3.
37/3–43/38 There is no poetical source extant for the story of Þórr andÚtgarðaloki, but some motives in it appear in eddic poems: Þórr’s
taking refuge in a glove is referred to in Hrbl 26 (where the giant iscalled Fjalarr) and Ls 60, his inability to undo the food-bag in Ls 62,
and the lameness of his goat in Hym 37 (but here Loki is maderesponsible and the context is different; the goats are mentioned several
times in this poem). Þjálfi is only mentioned in one eddic poem (Hrbl),
Rǫskva in none. A kenning for old age based on Þórr’s wrestling with
Elli is found in Egils saga verse 1 (ÍF II 60), but this verse may not be
as old as the saga claims.
37/7 þeir lagsmenn = Þórr and Loki, see glossary.
37/29 hafit: cf. 12/2–3, 22–3, 27/12–13, 44/3–45/13. There is no
explanation of how Þórr crossed it in R, T and W, though in U he issaid to have swum. Perhaps he waded (cf. 17/36 and 45/13).
37/32 A foreshadowing of 40/9 ff.
37/33 From here on the presence of Rǫskva in the party seems to beignored; the pronoun þau still occurs sporadically (37/39–38/1, 38/30),
but þeir gradually supersedes it, and Rǫskva takes no further part in
the action.

68

General notes

39/11 kallat: the masculine or feminine form would be more normal (cf.
note to 13/10 above).
39/17 þann, i.e. kost (alternative).
40/13–14 hann (= Útgarðaloki) is the subject of lætr, þessa is the genitive
with freista, skulu is impersonal; the direct speech equivalent of theclause is þessa skal skjótt freista (cf. 40/1–2).
40/30 ok: see ok in glossary and note to 27/10.
40/35–6 þat má vel vera: ‘that may well be’, i.e. (presumably) that he isgood at that, or that that is his chief accomplishment; or ‘that will be
fine’. On Þórr’s drinking cf. Skáld 20 and Þrk 24–5.
41/6 See note to 40/30.
41/7 ‘there must be a very little difference by which it is lower’, i.e. it
must be by a very small amount that it is lower.
41/22–3 ‘than it seems to me will be the case with this one (game)’.
41/33 This is the first speech of Þórr to Útgarðaloki given in his own
words, and he uses the ‘polite’ plural form of the pronoun (unless heis including all those present in his question), while Útgarðaloki
consistently uses the ‘familiar’ singular form in addressing Þórr (cf.
42/7, 32).
42/32 i.e. Þórr views his loss of future reputation as more serious thanhis present humiliation.
42/38 hafðir: perhaps an error for hefðir (so WT): ‘and that you would
have’, ‘and that you were going to have (brought us)’.
42/39 kom ek: i.e. it was I who came.
43/16 Þat . . . kallaðar: an aetiological aside. The nú makes it clear that
it is not part of Útgarðaloki’s speech, but whether the speaker is Þriði,or whether Snorri has for a moment broken through the dramatic frameof his story is perhaps open to doubt. Ok . . . hann must be spoken byÞriði, referring to Útgarðaloki.
43/24–5 sá corresponds logically, though not syntactically, to ǫllum
(anacoluthon).
43/30–2 In lifting the hammer above his head with both hands, Þórr has
for a moment had to take his eyes off Útgarðaloki. Note the similarity
to the end of Gylf, where Gangleri, surprised by the sudden noise(54/31), for a moment takes his eyes off his interlocutors, and they
disappear.
44/3 ‘It is not unknown even (to those who) are not scholars’: eventhose who are not scholars know this story—another comment on
Gangleri’s ignorance (cf. 15/5, 21/3, 22/26, 33/6, 29, 34/27–8), and
Hár does not on this occasion even need Þriði’s help to tell it.
The following story figures in Húsdrápa and Ragnarsdrápa andGeneral notes69

other scaldic poems used by Snorri (see Skáld verses 24, 42, 48, 51,
54, 55, 56, 153, 210, 316, 366, SnE II 499; Skj A I 3–4, 6, 137, 140) as
well as in Hym; see SG Kommentar 255–6. It is depicted on stones
from Altuna (Uppland, Sweden), Hørdum (Hassing, Thisted, Denmark), and Gosforth, Cumberland (see MRN, plate 21; Einar Ó.
Sveinsson, Íslenzkar bókmenntir í fornöld I, Reykjavik 1962, 343 and346; P. Foote and D. M. Wilson, The Viking Achievement, London
1970, plate 26).
44/16 fyrir því . . . at: ‘for this reason . . . that’.
45/10 ek = Hár. The hammer never misses (Skáld 42/32–3), but on theother hand the Midgard serpent survives to fight at ragnarøkr (50/3).
Snorri does not attempt to reconcile the two, but appeals to the existenceof more than one version of the story. The first (‘segja menn’) is
supported by Úlfr Uggason’s Húsdrápa (Skáld 17, verse 56), which
also supports the reading hrǫnnunum in W and T for grunninum. The
second version (hitt) probably corresponded to Bragi’s Ragnarsdrápa(cf. Skáld 96, verse 366), though the conclusion of the story in whatsurvives of this poem is not quite clear. Hym also seems to be defectiveat this point in the story, but it differs from Snorri’s account in that
there Hymir survives the expedition.
45/16 ff. Baldr’s death figures in Úlfr Uggason’s Húsdrápa (Skáld verses
8, 14, 19, 63, 242), Vsp, Bdr, and other poems. Saxo Grammaticus(Book III) includes a euhemerised version of the story.
46/7–8 ‘that was the greatest disaster ever brought to pass’.
46/9 fellusk . . . ordtǫk ok svá hendr: zeugma.
46/26 ‘The steed of the troll(-wife)’ is a well-known kenning for wolf,
possibly based on this story. See, for example, Hkr III 178 and Ormsþáttr Stórólfssonar, verse 7 (ÍF XIII 412); and cf. Hkr III 177 andHelgakviða Hjǫrvarðssonar, prose after verse 30 (PE 176). A carved
stone from Hunnestad, Skåne (Sweden), depicts a wolf as a mount,see MRN, plate 22. Cf. R. Meissner, Die Kenningar der Skalden, Bonnand Leipzig 1921, 124–5.
46/29 The ship evidently had the prow facing up the beach and waslaunched stern first.
47/4 Cf. 47/32, where Óðinn gets the ring back again. The inclusion ofsíðan (47/5), which T omits, makes this statement conflict with Skáld
42, where the ring is said to have had this property from the beginning.
But there are other such contradictions in Snorra Edda, and it is notcertain that síðan is an addition. Cf. also Skm 21 and Skáld 45.
48/4–9 This verse is not found elsewhere, but it may be from an otherwise
lost poem about the death of Baldr.

70

General notes

48/22 ‘in the way in which nets have been ever since’, an aetiologicalcomment, like that at 49/3–4.
48/39 hitt, i.e. the opposite course (at . . . netit); annarr, i.e. lífs háski.
49/5 ff. Loki’s capture and punishment are related briefly, and with certain
differences (particularly in the names of Loki’s sons), in the concludingprose in Ls. There the episode is not connected with the death of Baldr.
49/16 ‘That is what you call an earthquake’: Hár’s comment to Gangleri.
Another aetiological aside.
49/20 Þau: i.e. tíðindi.
49/27–36 = Vsp 45.
49/37 ff. The present tenses in this and the following passages of dialogue
are to be taken as referring to future time. Up to 49/17 all narratives
have related to past events, though present tenses have often describedactions continuing through the present (e.g. 29/8–10, 49/13–17).
49/37–9 Cf. 14/14–17, 22–6, 34, 54/24 and notes to 13/34 ff. and 14/14–17.
50/5–7 The syntax is rather unclear, but fyrir því probably relates to theat-clause, and the ef-clause explains the varnan, i.e. the precaution isagainst letting (one ought not to let) a man die with uncut nails. Cf.
viðvǫrunarvert, ÍF XII 274.
50/16 Cf. 15/9.
50/24 Cf. 51/8–9 (Vsp 46); Ynglinga saga, Hkr I 13 and 18; Sd 14.
50/31–2 Cf. 31/21–3, 31/40–32/2.
50/40 i.e. when shoes are being made and the shape is cut from a pieceof leather, leaving waste scraps, which would often be triangular inshape (bjórar), at the toes (fyrir tám: not ‘for the toes’) and heel.
51/6–52/36 = Vsp 46/5–8, 47/1–4, 48, 50–3, 55–7. There are considerable
differences between the texts.
51/13 The jǫtunn here could be Fenrisúlfr (29/10, 50/2), or Garmr (50/32–3;
cf. Vsp 44, 49, 54, 58) or Loki (49/17, cf. 26/36).
51/22 and 51/33 conflict with 50/8; 51/31–2 with 50/13–14. Snorri may
have intentionally departed from the account in Vsp, and originally he
may not have included all the verses here quoted (many of them arelacking in U), since their inclusion draws attention to the discrepancies.
52/5 Hlín is thought to have been another name for Frigg, in spite of
30/4. Her first grief would have been the death of her son Baldr (seeSkáld chs 5, 19; Ls 27–8).
52/24 Both the Codex Regius of the eddic poems and the manuscripts of
SnE have ókvíðnum (RW; ókvíðjum T; the text of Hauksbók is illegiblehere), and the word therefore relates to naðri: ‘unafraid of shamefulacts, not holding back from his wicked deed’. The emendation ókvíðinn

General notes

71(relating to mǫgr, i.e. Þórr) would give easier sense (‘unashamed of
disgrace, having no fear of belying his reputation’) but has no manuscript support.
52/29–30 Cf. Arnórr jarlaskáld (born c.1012), Þorfinnsdrápa 24, quoted
in Skáld 33:
Bjǫrt verðr sól at svartri,søkkr fold í mar døkkvan.
It is usually assumed that Arnórr was influenced by Vsp rather thanvice versa.
52/38–53/3 = Vm 18.
53/6–7 Ok . . . aldir may be a statement or reminder rather than a question.
53/8–13 Cf. 9/2–3, 20/7–18 and note to 32/4. Óðinn himself does notsurvive ragnarøkr.
53/15 conflicts with 53/21–2.
53/16 Cf. 9/4–5, which also conflicts with 27/14–16.
53/17–31= Vsp 38–9. In the versions of Vsp in PE there is no mention of
Hvergelmir, and Níðhǫggr seems to be at Nástrǫnd.
54/4–9 = Vm 51.
54/14–19 = Vm 45. The first line is syntactically incomplete; it is theanswer to the question Hvat lifir manna . . . in Vm 44, and the verb of
the question has to be supplied in the answer.
54/22–7 = Vm 47. berr refers to future time. Cf. 49/37–9 and note.
54/29 þat could refer either to the question (‘how you will be able to ask
such a question’) or to the answer (‘where you will get an answer
from’). Cf. note to 8/22–3.
54/30 Cf. Háv 164 and note to 8/10–15.
54/31–3 Cf. note to 43/30–2.
54/35 This is how the stories are supposed to have reached the author(cf. note to 34/16–24). Snorri is on other occasions concerned to givea realistic explanation for the transmission of information, e.g. Hkr I
298, II 358. See Sigurður Nordal, Snorri Sturluson, Reykjavík 1920,
201–2. Cf. also Grettis saga (ÍF VII 205), Ǫrvar-Odds saga (ed. R. C.
Boer, Leiden 1888, 194–5), Njáls saga (ÍF XII 330–1), Orms þáttr
Stórólfssonar, ch. 8 (ÍF XIII 414–6).
54/38 þar, i.e. in Scandinavia, to men of their own company and to the
localities in their new homeland. Cf. 6/24–30 and notes.
55/2 er nú var frá sagt, i.e. the Æsir about whom stories have been told in
Gylf (er áðr eru nefnd, 54/38). Their names and exploits are now being
attributed by a deliberate policy of deception to the ‘historical’ Æsir

72

General notes(þessir 55/2) emigrant from Asia, to whom Gangleri has been talking,so that the local people and their descendants would believe them to be
identical.
55/3–4 i.e. someone there was given the name of Þórr, that is the namethat had belonged to the original (god) Þórr (Ǫkuþórr), and to him
were attributed the deeds of (H)ector of Troy, which were supposed tobe symbolically represented in myths relating to Ǫkuþórr (see Skáld
5/36–6/29); cf. 4/35–5/9.
55/5–7 i.e. the uncomplimentary myths about Loki are supposed to derivefrom Turkish (i.e. Trojan, and hostile) accounts of Ulysses.

General notes

7 3

Textual notes
The text (from 5/13) is based solely on R: readings from other manuscripts are
only quoted when the text of R is incoherent or has obvious omissions. Verses
from eddic and scaldic poems are also printed (and glossed) in the form inwhich they appear in R, and there is no attempt at a critical text.
The text of the first part of the prologue is based on K. The only medieval
heading preserved is that in U (see Introduction) 3/1 skapaði] NJWU; skóp K
3/2 tvá] NJW; þá K
3/4 þá] NJW; K omits
3/6 ok (1)] NJW; K omits
3/7í ǫrkinni váru] NJW; váru í ǫrkinni K
3/8–9 ok kómu . . . ættir] NJW; K omits
3/9 þá] NW; þegar K
3/10 allr] NJWU; mestr K
3/11 afrœktusk] JW,afrœktisk U; afrœktu K
3/13 Svá] NThJW; Ok svá K
3/14 eigi (1)] W, ei
NThJ; engi K
3/15 jarðligar giptir] NJWU; veraldligar giptur K
3/16Miðlaði hann] JW; Hann miðlaði K
spekina] NTh, spekinni K at] NJW; K
omits
3/18 Þat] NThJWU; Þó K
3/19 saman] NThJWU; sam K
3/20hætti] NThJW; háttum K at (2)] NJW, er K 3/21 ok (1)] NJWU; þá K v a t n
upp] NJW; upp vatn K 3/23 ok] NThJW; sem K Ǫnnur náttúra er sú] NJWU;
Sú er ǫnnur náttúra K
3/24 á jǫrðunni gras] JW; gras á jǫrðu K
3/25 at]
NThJWU; K omits
3/26–8 Þat er . . . jǫrðunni] based on N; K omits
3/26
er (2)] JW; N omits
3/27 þá] ThJWU; at þá N
moldu] ThJWU; jǫrðu eða
moldu N 3/28 á] NThJ; í K
3/29 svá] NWU; K omits
3/31 í] NJW; at K
3/32 –4/6 Fyrir . . . jarðarinnar] based on N; K omits
3/32 nafn] ThJW; nǫfnN 3/33 Þat] here T begins gǫmlum frændum] JWT, feðrum N 3/34 váru]
JWT; var N 3/35 himintungl] JWT; tungl himins N 4/1 nokkurr] ThJWTU;
einnhverr N
4/2 sá] JWTU; hann N
ríkr mjǫk] ThT; mjǫk ríkr No kmáttugr] ThJWT; máttugr ok mikill N
4/3 þess] JWT; þessu Nef] JWT; er
N réði] ThJT; réð NW
hǫfuðskepnunum] JWT; hǫfuðskepnunni N
4/6ávexti] ThJWT; atvexti N 4/6–9 er . . . veðranna] T; KNTh omit
4/11–12 ok
hefir . . . greindusk] WT; KNTh omit
4/13 þeir] JT; þeir af K 4/14 spekðin]WT; skynsemð K
4/19 sá] JWT; K omits
eða Enea] JWTU, eða Evea Th,
eða Ena N; K omits
4/20 byggja] NThJWU; byggja sǫkum frosta K
4/21
austrhálfur] NJWT; austrhálfu K kallat] NWT, kǫlluð K 4/22 ávaxtar] JW,ávǫxtr NTh; K omits 4/23 verǫldin] NJWTU; verǫld K ok (2)] NThJWTU;
en K 4/23–4 fegri ok betri] NJWT; betri ok fegri ok gnœgri K
4/25 giptum]
ThJW; giptunum K
aflinu] ThWT; aflinu ok K
4/26 kunnustu] W,kunnastinnar T, kunnáttu NThJ; kunstum K
4/28 Troja] NThJWT; Troju K
4/29 gǫrr] NThJWT; put after hagleik in K
meira] JWT; myklu meira K
marga lund] NThJWT; margar lundir K
4/34 manndómliga] NThJWT;
veraldliga K
4/35 Mennon] WT, Menon K
4/36 hǫfuðkonungs] NThJW,hǫfuðkonungsins KT 4/37 uppfœzlu] NJWT; uppvexti ok uppfœzlu K 4 / 4 0
er (2)] ThJWT; var K
5/2 Þá . . . senn] NWT; K omits
5/4 Thracia] JWT;
Thraciam K 5/5 allar] NThT; KW omit alla] ThJWT; K omits 5/6 heims]
JWT; heimsins K 5/9–13 Þeira . . . Scialdun] based on Th; K and N omit 5 / 9Loriði] WT; Hleriði Thfeðr] JWT; fǫður Th
5/10 var] JWT; Th omits

74

Textual notes

Einriði] T; Irides er vér kǫllum Indriða Th
Vingeþórr] JWU; Vingþórr Th
5/11 Vingenir] JWTU; Hnikarr Th
hans son Móða] JWU, hans son Móði T;
Th omits Magi] JWU; Majus er vér kǫllum Magna Th
Sescef] T; Leifr Th
5/12 Beðvig] WU; Bǫðvígi Th hans son Athra] JWTU; Th omits er] JWTU;
en Th
5/13 Ítrmann] WU; Trógranni Th
Heremóð] JWT; Hermóðr Th
Scialdun] JWTU; Skaðvígi Th er] here R begins 5/15 hans son Finn] WT;
no longer legible in R
Friallaf] WT (altered from Frilleif in T); Fiarllaf R
5/34 Freovin] W; Freovit R Wigg] Uuigg or Yvigg R; Yvigg W, Uuig T 5 / 3 5
er vér k-] W; hole in R
5/36 Rerir] WU; Verir R
6/2 -min e-] W; hole in R
6/9 þat] WT; R omits
6/12 Skipaði] WTU, Skipa R
6/17 til] WTU; R omits
7/1 There is no medieval heading in RWT; the name Gylfaginning is from theheading in U. 7/4 af] WT; at R 7/8 -un landi-] WT; hole in R 8/19 sá (1)]WT; R omits
8/35 allar] WT; hole in R
9/4 í Ni-] WTU; hole in R
9/12
alda] WTU; halda R 9/23 Fjǫrm] W; Fjǫrni U, Fǫrm RT; cf. 33/21 Fimbulþul]written as two words in RT and split over line division in W; cf. 33/22
9/32
lævi] WU; leifi RT; cf. 51/39
10/3 úr] WT; en R 10/7 hǫfugleik] WTU; written hǫf|leik over line division
R 10/26 RT add Þá spurði Gangleri after jǫtunn (the name abbreviated G. in
T; perhaps for Gagnráðr?—see explanatory note to 10/27–35)
10/36 R adds
saman after ættir 11/1 at] WT; hole in R
11/11 dag] WU; R omits 1 1 / 1 9
þér] WT; R has the abbreviation for þeir 11/23 R adds þú after drektu 1 2 / 9eldingum] TU; eldinum R
12/31 bjǫrg] WT; bjǫrgr R
13/5 menn] writtenwith the abbreviation for mǫnnum R
13/7 ok (2)] WT; hole in R
13/19
fullgert] WT; fullt gert R
13/20 þat] WT; þar R
13/24 Auðr] WTU; Uðr R
13/35 át-] WTU; hole in R 14/20 Já- (1)] WU; hole in R 15/2 veðr] W; verðr
RTU
15/25 gerðu] written twice in R
15/29–30 ok ǫll reiðigǫgn] WT; R
omits 15/37 -ðso-] WTU; hole in R 16/4 dr-] WTU; hole in R 16/20 Óri]W; Órinn T, Órr U; R omits
16/38–9 er kominn] WU; eru komnir R
17/2
Eikinskjaldi] as one word U (spelt -skjalli), Eikinn, Skjaldi R; split over line
division WT
17/7 R has Ydrasils here and at 18/3; elsewhere Yggdrasils
17/22 þú] WTU; á R 17/23 í] WTU; ór R 17/25 mjǫð] WTU; mǫð R 1 7 / 2 7
veði] WTU, veiði R
17/35 Léttfeti] WTU; Léttfet R
17/36 dómsins] WT;
dóms síns R 18/11 er] WU; eru RT vǫrn] WT, vǫtn R 19/13 meiðs] WU;meðs RT
19/14 við] WTU; R omits
19/16 eigi] WTU; R omits
19/21
Yggdrasill] WTU; Yggdrasils R 19/26 grœnn] WT; grunn R 19/29 býflugur]
WTU; blýflugur R
19/33 -fuð-] WTU; hole in R
20/4 -skjálf WTU; -skjaf R
20/22 Andlangr] WT; Andlang R
21/12 á]WTU; R omits
21/21 -rr e-] WTU; hole in R
21/28–9 -eim sk-] WTU;
hole in R 21/33 Ganglari] W; Gangari RT, Gangleri U 22/1 Bil-] WTU; TilR
22/20 upp] WTU; R omits
22/22 atburð] WT; atburðr R
23/4 á lopt]
WTU; R omits
23/13 ek] WTU; R omits
23/18 fegrð] WTU; hole in Rá(1)] WTU; R omits 23/18–19 fegrst talaðr] WTU; fegrstr taliðr R 23/32 Eigi
. . . ættar] WU; R omits
23/39 nætr] WTU; vetr R
24/1 aðrar] T; aðra R
24/4 á] WT; R omits 24/10 máttigak] máttak R, mátka T, ne mátta W
24/27
skini] WTU; skiln R
25/3 tignar-] WTU; R omits
25/14 R adds hans afterTextual notes

75

eitt 25/16 en] WTU; er R
25/18 úlfliðr] WTU; úlfriðr R 25/36 at] WTU;
ok R 26/20 Ullr] WTU; Ulli R 26/31 þar] U and PE; þat RT, þá W
26/32
flestan] WT; flestum R 26/37 Helblindi] WTU; Heldlindi R 27/3 Sigyn] W(spelt Sygin) and T; Lygin R
Nari] WTU; R perhaps has Nati
27/15 Rperhaps has skipta, in which case skyldi should be supplied before the word
(thus WTU) 27/19 Ganglǫt] W; Ganlǫt RT Forað] WTU; Fora R 27/38–9
ok knúðisk . . . fjǫturinn] WT (though T has spyrndi); R omits, but has spyrnir
við in the margin and a caret sign after sik in line 38
27/39 fjarri] TU; færri
R
28/5 sex] WU; fimm RT (Roman numerals)
28/8 at (1)] WTU; ok R
28/9 hafa] WTU; R omits 29/10 Þar] WTU; Þá R 29/22 Fulla] WT; Fua R
30/3 ósanna] WTU; ásanna R
30/17 líðk] T; líðr RW
30/36 -nan] WTU;
hole in R
30/37 eru] WU; hole in R
31/4 lauk] written twice in R
31/6
heimar] WT; R omits
31/34 drap] WT; diarp R
32/10 Sæ(h)rímnir] WTU;
Sæmnir R 32/11 apt-] WU; hole in R
32/12 af] WT; R omits
32/19 En]
WTU; at R
32/27 -tamiðr] WT; -tamigr R
32/34 sendir] WTU; sendi R
33/18 Eikþyrni] W; Eirþyrni R
33/19 hans] WU; RT omit
33/24 Veg] W;
Vog RT 34/24 Garmr] WU; Gramr RT
34/36 einum] WT; enum R
35/1
at hann] WT; R omits 36/24 Hvárt is written with a large capital in RWU, andT also indicates a major break at this point
36/27 Þá] WT; Þar R
36/30
eigi] WTU; R omits
36/36 mun (1)] T; munu R
37/5 þar] WT; R has theabbreviation for þeir 37/23 ok] WT; at R 37/31 dag] WT; R omits 3 9 / 1 2Útgarðr] WTU; Útgarð R
39/21 eigi] TU; RW omit
39/35 þat er] WT; R
omits
40/21 þeir] WT; written with the abbreviation for þér in R
40/23 kemr]
WTU; kominn R
40/26 þykki mér Þjálfi] WTU; þykkja mér þit R
40/40 í]WTU; R omits
41/15 í] U; R omits
41/25 þreytir] WU; þrýtr R
42/1beygði kenginn] WTU; baugði kengit (or hangit) R 42/2 seildisk] WT; seldisk
R 42/8 einnhverr] WTU; einnhvern R
42/21 í] WT; á R
43/1 eigi] WU;
RT omit
43/6 þér] WT; R omits
43/9 trogit en slátrit] WT; slátrit en trogit
R 43/23 er þú stótt . . . fœti] WT; R omits
43/35 En] WT; at R 43/37 þér]WT; written with the abbreviation for þeir in R
44/3 -menn] W; R has theabbreviation for -mǫnnum
44/4 frá] WT; R omits
44/10 á] WT; R omits
44/35 grunns] WTU; brunns R
44/36 minnr] WT; R omits
44/40 svá] WU;
R omits 45/24 standa] WT; standi R 46/14 þeim mun] W; þeimun R 4 6 / 2 0er] WT; en R 46/33 af] WT; á R 46/36 fœti sínum] WT; fœtum R 4 6 / 3 8
at (1)] WT; R omits, and þessa (without preposition) may have been intended
47/13 minnr] WU; jafnmjǫk RT
48/8 karls sonar] W, karlsonar T;
kaldsonar R 48/9 haldi] WTU; hafi R 48/26 eldinum] WT; eldinn R 4 9 / 3nam] WTU; naf R 49/8 sundr] WTU; hole in R 49/10 R may have had eggbefore steina, like U; the edge of the page is damaged
50/17 þann vǫll] WT; þingvǫll R
50/18 Þar] WTU; Þá R
50/20 einir]
WTU; yfir R
50/24 ríðr] WTU; reið R
50/28 Gungnir] W; Gugnir RT
50/39 hefir (2)] WTU; omitted from the text in R, but was added in the margin;
there is a caret sign in the text
51/8 Mælir] WU; Mey R
51/26 knýr] WT;
kýr R
51/29 Naglfar] WT; Naglfal R
51/39 lævi] W; leifi RT (cf. 9/32)

76

Textualnotes

52/6 harmr] T; hamr RW
52/25 halir] WT; hallir R
52/26 heimstǫð] WT;
heimsteið R
53/8 segir Þriði] TU, svarar Þriði W; illegible in R
53/9 á
Gimlé] TU; á Gimlein (i.e. á Gimlé inn?) R allgott] WT; allt gott R 5 3 / 3 0
Þar] WTU; Þá R
54/1 of (2)] T, um W; R has the sign for ok
54/7 Móði]WTU; Megi R 54/18 sér] so PE; er R, W omits
54/27 The abbreviation for-ir may be written after braut in R; WTU have brautir
55/4–5 er Þórr gerði í
Troju R, with Ector written between the lines above Þórr; WT have er Ectorgjǫrðií
Troju

Textual notes

7 7

Glossary
All words except common pronouns are glossed, but only select references are
given. † before a word or its explanation indicates that the usage is specificallypoetical. Idiomatic usages of prepositions and adverbs are generally explained
under the verbs with which they are associated. The following abbreviations
are used:a.
abs(ol).
acc.
adv.
art.
aux.
comp.
conj.
dat.
def.
e–m
e–n
e–s
e–t
e–u
f.
gen.
imp.
impers.
indecl.
inf.
interrog.
intrans.
irreg.
m.
md.
n.

adjective
absolute(ly)accusative
adverb(ial)articleauxiliarycomparative
conjunction
dativedefinite
einhverjum
einhvern
einhvers
eitthvert
einhverju
feminine
genitive
imperativeimpersonal
indeclinableinfinitive
interrogative
intransitive
irregular
masculine
middle voiceneuter

neg.
nom.
num.
OE
ord.
o–self
p.
pers.
pl.
poss.
pp.
prep.
pres. (p.)
pret.-pres.
pron.
rel.
sg.
s–one
s–thing
subj.
subst.
sup.
sv.
trans.
var.
vb.
wv.

negativenominative
numeral
Old English
ordinaloneself
past
personpluralpossessive
past participle
preposition(al)present (participle)
preterite-present
pronounrelativesingularsomeonesomethingsubjunctive
substantive
superlativestrong verb
transitive
variant
verb
weak verb†-a neg. suffix with vbs.; vara 9/14; with 2nd pers. pron. ne legskaþu
(double neg. for emphasis) 21/23; combined with 1st pers. pron. varka
24/4, máttigak 24/10, nautka 48/8. See -k.
á (1) pres. of eiga.
á (2) f. river 9/22, 41.
á (3) prep. (1) with acc., on, onto 7/24, 28/34; †separated from its noun(lúðr) 11/32; in, into 12/8, 18/9; at 41/3, 45/25; to 23/30, 41/12; up to
39/26; along (a road) 46/17; á lopt into the air 23/4; as regards, withregard to 23/18; of manner, in 4/11, 21/31; of time, on 24/36, through
35/8, 42/21. (2) with dat., in, on 3/27, 7/36, 8/15, 23/20; †postposition
24/11; at 9/28; about 3/14; over 43/29; from in 48/29; on, with 35/3,
44/37; with parts of the body, belonging to 23/5; of time, in 3/24,

78

Glossary

13/29, within 34/31. (3) as adv., in (it) 41/19; on (them) 24/4; to 25/3;
þar á on it 46/24.
áðr adv. previously, before, earlier 9/10, 38/25, 53/6; above (in a book)
54/38; áðr . . . nú already . . . now 28/7. As conj., before 8/11, 44/5;
with dat. of length of time 11/28 (correlative with þá); implying
purpose, in order that 36/24, 39/25; áðr (. . .) en before 9/6, 39, until,
had not, if (the gods) had not 46/31.
af prep. with dat., from 3/29, 31/5; away from 5/21; off 41/36, 46/27;
because of 4/8, 18, 27/10; in 5/17; by (agent) 29/36, 31/6, (instrument,
cause) 15/31; by means of 5/19, 13/32; as a result of 22/21; from(origin) 34/27; from among 7/4, 14/22 (2); (made) of 15/30, out of
4/14, 11/36; (full) of 17/17; (filled) with 40/4; (name) after 25/21 (2);about, concerning 19/32; vera af originate from 25/3, forfeit 34/37; af
ǫllu afli with (using) all his strength 39/5, cf. 52/27; af því at as conj.,from (by) this (fact, circumstance) that 6/26. As adv., off 3/26, 25/18;
from (it) 33/15, from (them) 12/27, 27/9 (1); about it 36/36; þar (. . .)af from it 11/6, from this 12/1, by means of this 13/21, about it 18/30,
about them 11/35; þaðan af from them 13/8, from there or that 9/22,
13/11, by means of this or these 12/12, 15/28, from that origin, fromthis 30/5; hér (. . .) af in this 41/30, about this 32/12.
afar adv. very, extremely 17/12.
afhús n. side room 37/38, 38/12.
afi m. grandfather; man; †hverr ósviðra afa any old fool 19/7.
afl (1) n. strength 4/25, 13/21; sometimes physical strength as opposed
to supernatural power 36/26; honum hafði a. vaxit his strength had
grown 27/35.
afl (2) m. forge 15/27.
afrœkjask (kt) wv. md. neglect 3/11.
aftaka f. deprivation, loss 46/15.
ágirni f. greed (with gen., for s–thing) 3/10, 49/25.
agnsax n. bait-knife (a knife for cutting bait) 45/8.
ágæti n. glory 5/24.
ágætr a. outstanding, excellent (af e–u or at e–u in s–thing) 5/17, 25/20;
renowned (for) 27/33; sup., most excellent 4/27, 11/18, 24/27.
áheit n. prayer 29/33.
aka (ók) sv. drive (with dat. of vehicle or draught animals) 23/2, 25/2,
47/1.
ákafliga adv. mightily 29/6; with great speed 14/11; with great zeal,
strenuously 28/1; fervently 37/23; sup. sem ákafligast má hann as hard
as he can 41/25.

Glossary79ákall n. invocation 22/24.
akarn n. acorn 38/37.
akr m. cornfield 53/35.
ala (ól) sv. nourish; md., be produced, begotten 13/8, 54/19; alask við
feed on, live on 32/20.
álarendi m. strap-end 38/24.
albúinn a. (pp.) quite prepared, ready and able (at gera e–t to do s–thing)
39/39.
aldarfar n. the course of the world (of history), progress of time 54/30.
aldartal n. count of time, age 3/31.
†aldinn a. aged 51/12; in aldna the aged one (f.) 14/28.
aldr m. Iife, course of (one’s) life, destiny 18/13, 26; allan a. throughout
all time 50/39.
†aldrdagar m. pl. life-days; of aldrdaga for ever and ever 20/17.
aldri adv. never 9/1; a. er never will there be 32/9.
†aldrnari m. nourisher of life, i.e. fire 52/34.
†álfkunnr a. descended from (of the race of) elves 18/21.
álfr m. elf 18/16, 51/15.
álit n. appearance; dat. pl., in appearance 4/39, 11/13.
allfagr a. very beautiful 15/26.
allgóðr a. very good; n. as adv. or subst. allgott er e–m til e–s there isplenty of s–thing for s–one 53/9.
allharðr a. very violent 42/18.
alllítill a. very small 41/7.
allmikill a. very great 32/6, 34/2; a very great deal of 36/23; a. fyrir sér
see mikill; n. as subst., a great deal 25/27, 48/12.
allógurligr a. very terrible 50/12.
allókátr a. very unhappy, uncheerful 44/32.
allr pron. a. all 3/1, 16; (a, the) whole 3/10, 9/30, 11/12; all the 40/6;
every 8/10; all (other) 5/20; all kinds of 5/17, 47/38; hann . . . allr it all(i.e. all over, entirely) 53/14; pl., they all 21/18, 26/26, 27/9, everyone
6/9, 21/4, 23/15; ǫllum senn all together 5/2; ǫllum . . . þeim er for all
who 18/9; alls þess er of all that which 13/18; gen. pl. with sup., (fairest)of all 20/7; allt everything 3/32, 17/21 (all about where, or adv.,
completely); þat allt all that 10/35, 13/17. As adv., completely, all theway 6/24, 10/4; allt til all the way to 4/21, (of time) right on up to
25/25; everywhere 18/11 (see note).
allsterkr a. very strong 27/26.
allstórr a. very great; dat. pl. as adv., very mightily 41/4.
allvegligr a. very glorious 29/19.

80

Glossaryallþrǫngr a. very crowded 33/27.
almáttigr a. almighty 3/1.
†ámáttugr a. very powerful (usually with supernatural power), very
terrible; weak form ámátki 24/21.
ambátt f. female slave 27/19.
andask (að) wv. md. die 29/21.
andi m. breath 28/6.
andligr a. spiritual 4/13.
andlit n. face 49/12, 15.
†angan n. delight; a. Friggjar = Óðinn 52/12.
annarr pron. a. and num. other 4/24, 6/19; another, a second 3/23, 8/29,
48/39 (sc. lífs háski); the other 51/4; the second 4/18, 5/31; a different
6/30, 38/15; anyone else 46/13; annarr en other than, besides 15/22;
annat s–thing else 33/11; þvíat . . . ok þat annat at because . . . andbecause of this also that 46/1; one (of two) 13/36, 37/15; ǫðrum fœtiwith one foot 38/27, 50/38, cf. 51/2; annarr . . . annarr the one . . . theother 11/2, 40/5, 48/31; hverr til annars at each other 46/10; hverrǫðrum to each other 28/23; hvert upp frá ǫðru one above the other
8/16; pl., others 4/29, 18/16; allir aðrir all the others 45/24; þær aðrar
er those others who 30/23; ǫnnur þau the others 37/39; ǫnnur guðin
the other gods 21/17, cf. 49/38; aðra menn þá er (all) other men who
4/33; aðrir þrír three other 49/24; aðrar níu the second nine 24/1.
aptann m. evening (the latter part of the day, from mid-afternoon
onwards) 32/11, 44/7.
aptr adv. back 24/1, 32/35; again (or in the reverse direction?) 40/23;
lúka a. close 39/26.
aptrmjór a. tapering behind 49/4.
ár (1) adv. early; †ár alda far back in time 9/12 (or ár here may be aneuter noun meaning ‘beginning (of ages)’).
ár (2) n. year 3/24; prosperity (of the land) 6/9, 24/28.
ár (3) f. oar 44/25, 32.
ár (4) pl. of á (2).
áratal n. count of years 12/12.
ársali m. bed-hangings 27/20.
Ásagísling f. the Æsir’s hostaging, hostage from the Æsir 23/33.
ásamt adv. together; e–t kemr á. með e–m s–one reaches agreement abouts–thing 35/14.
ásjóna f. appearance, shape; face 13/6.
aska f. ashes 9/2.
askr m. ash (tree) 17/7, 34/16.

Glossary81†Áskunnr a. descended from (of the race of) the Æsir 18/20.
ásmegin n. divine (Áss-) strength 23/7 (honum his), 38/5, 44/40.
ást f. love; pl., with sg. meaning 46/17, loving relationships 29/32, loveaffairs 25/5.
ástsæll a. beloved, popular 47/27.
at (1) prep. with dat., at 18/3, 19/33; in 8/28, 30/13, †postposition 52/39;
in, i.e. obtainable from 44/12; into 10/4; to 9/1, 46/38; up to 27/24,
35/20; as far as 4/16, 39/6; against 52/10; on 37/22; (of time) at 32/35,
in 42/23, to 34/6; in (respect of) 4/24; as regards 26/38; about 33/3;
with 7/35; in accordance with 4/2, 46/6 (2); as 7/2 (2), 23/33, 25/17.
As adv., there 46/34; in it 31/39; in this 33/18; at þar er up to where
38/27; eigi at síðr none the less 3/15.
at (2) particle with inf. to, in order to 29/29, 46/38 (2); for the purposeof 40/15; til at so as to 12/9; hvat er at segja what is to be told 17/9.
at (3) conj. that 3/9, 13; so that 6/24; in order that 13/29; in that, by thisthat 44/1; with comp., því . . . at the . . . in that 7/25; þat (. . .) at this,that 5/19, 6/27, 45/30; af því at because 6/26; til þess at so that 4/10;
with at repeated 55/1; sá . . . at such (of such a kind) that 6/8, 23/19,
35/33; engi sá . . . at no one . . . such that 43/24–5; þau er . . . at suchthat . . . that they 6/30; svá at so that 5/24; †at . . . ne lest . . . not 33/2;
þá . . . at if (under those circumstances that) 14/9, 43/27; correlativewith svá 11/1, with fyrir því 13/18.
át see eta.
†atall a. terrible 10/35.
atburðr m. event 36/34; a. til event giving rise to 22/18, 24; circumstance
22/22; atburðir af hverju hann kom circumstances of his origin 34/27.
atganga f. attack; veita atgǫngu start to assail 35/17.
atgervi f. accomplishments 5/17, 26/22.
athœfi n. activity (cf. hafask at) 13/14.
atkvæði n. decree 15/35.
átrúnaðr m. belief, religion 4/11.
átt f. direction, region 9/26, 48/18, 49/22 (cf. ætt).
átta (1) see eiga.
átta (2) num. eight 3/8, 7/16.
átti (1) see eiga.
átti (2) ord. num. (the) eighth 8/31, 17/34, 29/33.
áttungr m. member of a (certain) family line; þeir áttungar those two
members of the family 21/9 (cf. ætt).
auðigr a. rich 23/30.
auðkendr a. (pp.) easily recognisable 27/22.

82

Glossaryauðr m. wealth (with gen., of or in s–thing) 23/31.
auðsénn a. (pp.) obvious 41/28 (cf. sjá).
auðsýnn a. evident 37/1.
auga n. eye 17/20, 18/31 (honum his), 37/20.
auka (jók) sv. increase, pile up 10/4 (impers. or intrans.; or hvert could
be the object and hrímit the subject); pres. eykr adds, contributes 50/6;
weak p. md. aukaðisk increased, became numerous 9/40 (cf. 3/3
fjǫlgaðisk, 3/9 fjǫlmentisk).
auki m. increase, addition (with gen., to s–thing) 7/15 (in apposition to
djúprǫðul: ‘which became an addition’).
aurr m. mud 19/15, 23.
ausa (jós) sv. with dat., pour 19/16; a. e–t e–u drench, lave s–thing withs–thing 19/20.
austan adv. from the east 51/22, 30; fyrir a. with acc., to the east of
14/19.
austr (1) n. the east 39/18.
austr (2) adv. in the east 14/28; to the east 37/28.
austrhálfa f. eastern region 4/21.
austrrúm n. baling-seat (the rowing-seat in the lowest part of the boat,
rear of centre) 44/25.
ávǫxtr m. growth, produce 4/6, 22, 24/28 (dependent on fyrir 24/27).
báðir a. pron. (n. bæði) both 37/6, 44/39.
†baðmr m. tree 12/32 (generic sg.), 19/22.
baggi m. pack, bundle 38/17.
bak n. back; á baki on their backs 7/31; á bak sér on(to) his back 38/17,
39/20, onto their backs 39/25.
bál n. pyre 46/34, 47/4.
bálfǫr f. funeral, cremation 46/24; pl. 48/6.
banaorð n. news of s–one’s death; bera b. af e–m i.e. kill s–one 50/35.
band n. band 28/26, 27, 30; bond 49/11, 17, 50/1.
bani m. death 14/10, 33/10; slayer 51/4, 52/9; cause of death (e–m fors–one) 43/3; hans b. the cause of his death 50/31; verða at bana e–mcause s–one’s death 29/16, 50/34; verðask at bǫnum slay each other 49/28.
banna (að) wv. forbid 29/35.
barn n. child 13/35, 21/18.
barnaeign f. the having of children; family 29/11.
barr n. needles (of a pine tree), but in the alliterative phrase bíta barr
apparently the foliage of any tree taken as food 18/34, 33/12. (Inmodern Icelandic the word can also mean ‘bud’.)Glossary83

batt see binda.
baztr a. sup. best 17/32, 32/18, 53/8.
beðr m. (gen. beðjar) bed 24/11.
beiða (dd) wv. ask, bid (e–n s–one) 15/19 (with inf.); b. e–n orða try to
get s–one to speak 31/10; b. e–s e–m ask for s–thing for s–one 45/20.
Md., ask for o–self, beg (with noun clause) 34/39, 47/24 (af e–m fromor of s–one); beiðask e–s ask for s–thing for o–self 17/19; with inf.,
ask that one may 8/1, 44/17.
bein n. bone 3/28, 11/37; ivory 4/40.
beina (d) wv. set in motion; b. flug exert o–self to fly 20/31.
beita f. bait 44/21.
bekkr m. bench, platform 39/30, 42/9; útar á bekkinn down to thelower end of the bench 40/2.
bera (bar) sv. carry 18/33, 29/23; have on one’s body 7/16; take 27/27;
bring 30/26; serve 30/23, 33; b. til ketils i.e. put on to cook, boil 37/6;
berandi borð a margin for carrying (space between top of liquid andrim of vessel so that it can be carried without spilling) 41/17; bear,
endure 46/14; give birth to 35/33, 54/23 (future time); b. e–n at syni
bear s–one as one’s son 25/33; vera borinn be born 11/29, 18/15; b.
saman ráð sín take counsel together 45/19; impers. berr saman fundia meeting (confrontation) takes place (þeira between them) 43/36.
Md. við berask be prevented; láta e–t við berask (decide to) refrainfrom s–thing 44/19.
bergrisi m. mountain giant 18/9, 23/4.
berja (barða) wv. beat, strike, pound (instrument in dat.) 7/32, 45/25;
thrash 35/8; md., fight 8/8, 31/33 (við e–n with s–one); fight against
each other 49/27.
berserkr m. berserk 5/5, 46/27 (cf. Heiðreks saga 5, 93; the berserk cultwas particularly associated with the cult of Óðinn. The connection
with bears suggests shamanistic practices. See also Ynglinga saga,
Hkr I 17).
betr adv. comp. better 43/26.
betri a. comp. better 4/24, 33/9, 39/17; with dat., better than 20/13.
beygja (gð) wv. bend; b. kenginn bend (into) an arch, arch the back
42/1.
bezt
adv.
sup.
best,
most
25/10.
beztr a. sup. the best 15/23, 23/15; with gen. pl. 17/10, 36/13, (with def.
art.) 36/15; very good, of the best kind 29/20; predicative, which isvery valuable 23/6.
bíða (beið) sv. undergo, experience, suffer 43/25.

84

Glossarybiðja (bað) sv. ask, order (with at-clause) 40/36, 44/10; b. e–n e–s pray
to s–one for s–thing (to be granted); hvert b. skal hverrar bœnarinnar
which one to address each (kind of) prayer to 25/8; b. e–s e–m beg fors–thing for s–one 46/32; b. sér e–s beg for s–thing for o–self 37/23;
with acc. and inf., ask, tell s–one to do s–thing 27/27, 28/21; bæði þá
heila hittask wished them to meet again happily, i.e. bade them farewell39/21; with gen., ask in marriage 31/18, 24 (e–m for s–one).
bik n. pitch 19/38.
bil n. moment 38/35, 45/6 (er when, at which).
bilt n. a. as adv. in the phrase e–m verðr bilt one is afraid, hesitates,
lacks the determination (at gera e–t to do s–thing) 38/6. The phrase
perhaps originally implied being paralysed with fear, terror-striken.
binda (batt) sv. tie (up), bind 28/2, 38/17; b. þungt við tie heavy weights
on (i.e. to the bottom of the net), weight down heavily 48/34.
birta (t) wv. make light; reveal, display 40/33; md., be illuminated 31/6.
bíta (beit) sv. bite 18/34, 25/18 (af off); b. á take bites from (on, of)
25/25; b. af take bites from 33/19; b. í hold by the teeth 27/14.
bjarg n. rock 3/28, 11/37; mountain 28/6, 10.
bjarnstaka f. bear-skin 5/2.
bjartr a. bright 23/16, 50/20; comp. 20/8; comp. n. as adv. 50/15.
bjó see búa.
bjóða (bauð) sv. offer (e–m e–t s–one s–thing) 41/33, 46/18; challenge(s–one to s–thing) 42/20; b. e–m til sín invite s–one to stay with one
33/6; b. e–m til e–s með sér invite s–one to share s–thing 37/8; with
at-clause, offer 6/6, 37/23, suggest 38/16; with inf., offer 34/30; b.
upp hand back, give up 41/26.
bjórr m. a triangular piece of (waste) leather 50/40, 51/1.
bjǫrn m. bear 28/6.
blanda (blett) sv. mix, defile, taint (e–u with s–thing) 36/1.
blár a. black, livid 27/21.
blása (blés) sv. blow 50/22, 51/6; with dat., breathe out, blow out s–thing
45/4, 50/11.
blástr (rs) m. blast 25/40.
blautr a. soft 28/17.
blíðr a. dear, kind, friendly 12/35; pleasant 21/8.
blíkja (bleik) sv. glitter, gleam 7/31.
blindr a. blind 26/11, 45/39.
blóð n. blood 3/23, 11/23.
blóðrefill m. point of a sword 29/8.
blóðugr a. bloody 16/5.
blóm n. flower 3/24.

Glossary85

blóta (að) wv. worship, sacrifice to 7/23.
blær m. air-stream 10/13.
boðorð n. commandment 3/6.
bogi m. bow 24/17; (rain)bow 18/8.
bogmaðr m. archer 26/20.
bógr m. shoulder 14/1.
bólstaðr m. dwelling-place, mansion 27/17.
borð n. (1) table 32/23, 42/25. (2) the margin by which the liquid in a
vessel is below the rim 41/17. (3) side of ship, gunwale 44/40; af borði
off, away from the gunwale 45/8; fyrir b. overboard 44/35.
borðbúnaðr m. table-ware, articles used for eating and drinking 30/23.
borðhald n. fare 32/21.
borg f. city, stronghold (= Troy) 4/32; (= Ásgarðr) 7/27, 54/33; (= Ásgarðr
inn forni) 13/9, 15/20; castle (= Útgarðr) 39/11, 24, 42/27; fortification,
rampart (around Valhǫll) 34/31, 35/3, (= Miðgarðr) 12/24.
borgargerð f. the building of the fortification 35/9.
borghlið n. gateway, entrance to the fortification 35/10, 39/26.
borgstaðr m. site for a town or castle 6/12.
brá (1) see bregða.
brá (2) f. eyelash, eyelid 12/25, 34, 23/17.
bráðna (að) wv. melt 10/13.
bragð n. trick, feint 42/17.
bragr m. (1) a name for poetry 25/21 (the complement, not the subject).
(2) paragon (with gen., among), chief, one outstanding (among) 25/22.
braut f. road, way 54/27; á b., í b., á brut, braut as adv., away, off 26/26,
29/27, 45/37, 46/22.
bregða (brá) sv. with dat., move (with a swift movement); b. á lopt, b.
upp lift up, wave in the air 37/14, 43/30; b. e–u fyrir e–t move s–thing
into the path of s–thing 43/6; b. e–m (sér) í líki e–s change (turn)s–one (o–self) into the form of s–thing 45/28, 48/18, 49/8; b. e–u á sik
put on o–self, assume 7/24; intrans. b. við react, move back, jerk away
44/39.
breiðr a. broad; n. as adv., widely 17/12.
brenna (1) (brann) sv. intrans., burn, be consumed by fire 4/18, 9/2;
pres. p., burning 9/26, 18/8, 50/15 (see AH Studier 29, 85).
brenna (2) (d) wv. trans., burn 9/30, 17/36, 20/20.
brenna (3) f. burning, funeral 46/38.
breyta (tt) wv. with dat., alter, change (til in accordance with, to suit)
22/23; md., change 4/12.
brigða (ð) wv. fail to keep one’s word 29/38.
brim n. surf 16/5.

86

Glossary

brjóta (braut) sv. break (trans.) 11/39, 27/35; break down, destroy 43/33;
smash 46/31; md. brjótask um struggle 28/40.
bróðir m. (pl. brœðr) brother 11/16, 26/37, 47/23.
brot n. fragment 27/39.
brotna (að) wv. break (intrans.) 15/9, 27/30, 35/32.
brú f. bridge 15/6, 20/3, 34/21.
bruðr, brunnr m. spring, well 9/21, 14/5, 17/16, 19/14.
†brúðr f. bride 24/23.
brullaup n. wedding 31/25.
brún f. (pl. brýnn) eyebrow 37/20.
brunnr = bruðr.
brut = braut.
brynja f. coat of mail 50/27.
búa (bjó) sv. dwell 14/19, 19/36; b. til e–s prepare for s–thing, get on
with s–thing (yðr for yourself) 38/21. Md., prepare (o–self to dos–thing), get ready 44/9; búask til (at gera e–t) prepare, begin (to dos–thing) 38/15; búask til ferðarinnar set out 44/5. See búinn.
búandi m. householder, farmer 37/5, 10.
†bugr m. bend; með bugum all included 22/37.
búi m. = búandi 37/9.
búinn pp. (of búa) ready 27/37, 44/10; finished 48/29; b. at ready to,about to 42/24; var búit at hann mundi he was on the point of 44/18;
b. at sér of e–t endowed with s–thing 40/13; b. til ready for 38/29; b.
við proficient in 39/36.
búsgǫgn n. pl. household effects 15/29.
bústaðr m. dwelling-place 23/37.
býfluga f. bee 19/29.
bygð f. dwelling, settlement; a place to live 13/8; colonisation 34/29; tilbygðar to live in 12/23; pl., areas inhabited by (with gen.) 33/23.
byggja, byggva (gð) wv. inhabit 3/8, 13/3; live in 13/16, 20/9 (future
time?), 20/25; abs., live (i.e. have a home) 4/20, 11/5; b. í live in
35/31; b. á live on 53/36. Md., become settled 3/9, 54/12.
býr pres. of búa.
byrja (að) wv. begin; b. ferð sína, b. ferðina set out, depart (af from)
5/21, 37/28.
byrr m. fair (favourable) wind 36/19.
bæði adv. (conj.) both 12/8, 23/18; fyrir honum ok eptir bæði (therewas) both in front of him and behind him 50/14. Cf. báðir.
bœn f. prayer, petition 22/24, 25/8.
bœr m. farm, estate, dwelling 24/30, 29/18, 31/3.

Glossary87

daga (að) wv. dawn 42/23.
dagan f. dawn 32/34, 38/2.
dagr m. day 11/11, 17/8; acc. sg. dag in a day 7/3, by day 25/38; þanndag allan throughout the day 37/31; um daga in the daytime 48/18;
eptir um daginn the next day 35/25.
dalr m. (acc. pl. dali and dala) valley 3/22, 43/4.
dauði m. death 35/16.
dauðr a. dead 46/7, 50/4, 53/5 (sc. eru); inanimate 47/28.
deild f. section 4/18.
deili n. pl. details (á of) 3/14, 34/27. (According to AH Studier 84 theequivalent of Latin ratio.)
deyja (dó) sv. die 3/32, 14/24, 50/5.
digrleikr m. thickness 28/22.
diskr m. plate 27/18.
djarfleikr m. boldness 25/14, 27/23 (til at enough to).
djarfr a. bold 26/18; sup., 25/10.
djúpr a. deep 3/22, 12/23; n. as adv. 7/6, 38/35; sup. (i.e. deeper thanthe other two) 43/5.
†djúprǫðull m. sun or circle of deep, i.e. gold or jewel or island (construe
as object of dró, in apposition to auka) 7/13 (cf. Hkr I 15–16).
dómr m. judgement, sentence, decree 23/20; (judicial) court 15/32 (seerétta), 17/7, 36.
dómstaðr m. place of judgement, court 17/30, 26/26.
dómstóll m. seat of judgement 35/11 (cf. rǫkstóll).
dóttir f. daughter 4/36, 11/14; †female descendant 18/22.
draga (dró) sv. draw, pull 7/7, 13/39; drag 38/10, 48/31; catch (fish witha line) 44/28; d. segl hoist sail 36/19; d. upp pull up, plough up 7/3.
draumr m. dream 45/18, 19.
dregill m. ribbon 28/25.
dreifa (ð) wv. (with dat.) scatter; (with acc.) besprinkle, bespatter 50/12;
md., disperse, spread 3/3, 17/11; impers. 6/25.
dreki m. dragon 5/6.
drekka (drakk) sv. drink 8/7, 17/18; d. af drink from 40/37, 43/11, drain
41/1, 11, 19.
drekkja (kt) wv. with dat., drown 3/6, 11/23.
drengr m. youth 44/7.
drepa (drap) sv. kill 5/2, 11/22; strike, smite 27/39, 28/1 (impers., one
knocks (s–thing)); md., kill each other 49/24.
dreyma (ð) wv. impers. e–n dreymir e–t s–one dreams s–thing 45/18.
†dreyri m. gore 14/39.

88

Glossarydrífa (dreif) sv. drive (intrans.) 49/21.
drjúpa (draup) sv. drip 10/13, 49/15.
dropi m. drip, dripping, series of drops 33/20.
†drótt f. company 16/4, 20/16.
†drýgja (gð) wv. carry out; endure 18/39.
drykkja f. drink 30/23, 34/7; (the act of) drinking 40/35, 41/13.
drykkjumaðr m. drinker, man of prowess in drinking 41/2.
drykkr m. drink 8/21, 32/25; (the act of) drinking 41/6, 25; draught
40/40, 41/18.
drœgi p. subj. of draga.
duga (ð) wv. with dat., help 50/29.
dúkr m. cloth 36/22.
duna (að) wv. thunder, rumble 38/33.
dur- see dyrr.
dveljask (dvalðisk) wv. md. stop, stay 5/26, 37/13; be delayed, be put astop to 35/24; d. munu stundirnar much time will be taken up (whiledaway) 23/11.
dvergr m. dwarf 12/6, 16/3 (gen. pl.), 16/9.
†dyggr a. trusty, good 20/15.
dylja (dulða) wv. conceal, dissemble, disguise; md. (reflexive) 7/25;
pp. duliðr e–s ignorant of s–thing 21/6.
dynja (dunða) wv. rumble, resound, clatter 47/13.
dynr m. noise (e–s made by s–thing) 28/5, 9; pl. 54/31.
dýr n. (wild) animal 3/19, 25, 24/17.
dyrr f. pl. (n. pl. 37/39) doorway 37/35; doorways 33/29; gen. dura
30/1, 33/34; dat. duru(nu)m 7/35, 33/28.
dýrr a. dear; n. as adv., at a high price 33/9.
dœgr n. day (period of 12 hours); pl., day(s) and night(s) 12/12, 13/3; áhverjum tveim dœgrum every 24 hours 13/29.
dœma (ð) wv. judge; adjudge, decide 15/20; d. lǫg administer laws 6/l4;
intrans., pass judgement 18/2.
dœmi n. example; s–thing on which to base a judgement (dómr), origin,explanation, underlying story 22/18; (piece of) evidence (til e–s toprove s–thing) 28/8, 34/14, 36/30.
dǫgg f. dew 19/24, 28; precipitation in general? 4/5.
dǫgurðarmál n. dinner-time 32/35, 34/6 (the main meal was taken earlyin the day in the Middle Ages).
dǫgurðr m. dinner 38/15.
døggva (gð) wv. bedew 13/31.

Glossary89

døkkálfar m. pl. dark elves 19/36, 38 (see ljósálfar and Svartálfaheimr
in index of names).
døkkr a. dark 13/23, 47/8.
eða conj. or, and 4/10, 8/29, 25/28; linking two parts of a question, and8/33, 9/39, 10/36; hvárt . . . eða 7/22; linking a question to a statement,
but 25/8, 34/3, 48/14, kona eða karlmaðr whether woman or man 25/23.
eðli n. nature, characteristic(s) 3/19, 20, 31, 7/22, 30/22.
ef conj. if 4/3, 11/33; correlative with þá 18/23, 21/4, 28/26, 40/40, withþar 39/13; in case 35/7; on condition that 46/18 (2); whether 8/22,
36/38, 38/13.
efna (d) wv. perform, carry out (successfully) 40/1.
efni n. material, substance 4/15, 50/6.
efri a. comp. upper 29/8, 50/9, 51/2.
efstr a. sup. uppermost 3/27.
egg f. edge 49/6.
eggskurn n. egg-shell 19/19.
eggsteinn m. edged (sharp) stone 49/10, textual note.
ei neg. adv. not 3/14, textual note.
eiðr m. vow, promise, oath 29/37, 35/17.
eiðrofi m. oathbreaker 53/16.
eiga (átta) pret.-pres. vb. have 3/35, 8/29; hold 17/7; own 17/32; possess
13/32, 54/3; get (possession of) 24/30, 37; have as children 13/22,
27/4; be married to 4/36, 13/25; be master of 8/2, 17/17; rule 5/32;†with suffixed neg. eigut they have not 18/19; e. skamt til be a short
way off from 48/23; e. allmikit undir have a great deal dependent on(at the mercy of), risk a great deal on 25/27.
eigi neg. adv. not 3/12, 21.
eigintunga f. native tongue, mother tongue 6/25.
eign f. property, wealth (with gen., consisting in) 4/22; belongings,
contents, attributes: alla e. þeira everything in them 8/38.
eigna (að) wv. take possession of (sér for o–self) 5/3; md., get possessionof, take to o–self 3/32, 5/27, (as wife) 34/33; get for o–self, win, earn
34/35, 46/17.
eik f. oak 4/40, 38/19, 30.
eimi m. steam 52/33.
einhendr a. one-handed 25/19.
einherjar m. pl. the warriors in Valhǫll, champions 21/29, 30/33 (lit.
united warriors? unique warriors? those who fight alone?).

90

Glossaryeinkamál n. private agreement 29/37.
einn a., num., and pron. (1) one 3/20, 7/3; one of them 43/5; with gen. oraf-phrase, one of 7/4, 23/3; with pl. noun ór einum durum from one
doorway 33/38; a 54/22; a certain 7/2, 14/19; e. sá staðr a certain
place 19/38; e. Ássinn one of the Æsir 26/11; einum fœtinum the oneof its legs 43/19; with sup., the very . . . -est: e. hin mesta a particularly
great 5/6; sá e. mátkastr that one especially mighty 14/23; einna
nokkurr one special one, one in particular 14/33; the same 46/10;
identical 55/2. (2) alone 21/4, 27/23; e. saman all alone, on his own
5/5; einir sér of their own, separate, ‘alone to themselves’ 50/20; gulleitt nothing but gold, pure gold 15/24; undir einum þér under just you
47/13; e. samt just by itself 37/21; only 20/24, 24/5, 44/13.
einnhverr pron. a. a certain 28/1; someone 28/35, 42/8; einhvern mannsome person 40/35; einhvern þann er someone whom 40/11.
einvígi n. single combat 26/23.
eira (ð) wv. with dat., spare, not harm 45/21, 34.
eitr n. poison 10/4, 45/4.
eitrá f. river of poison 53/16 (cf. AH Studier 31).
eitrdropi m. drop of poison 10/31, 49/14 (acc. pl. or dat. sg., collective;cf. dropi), 53/21 (cf. AH Studier 31).
eitrkvikja f. poisonous (or icy) flow (or fermentation? suppuration? cf.
AH Studier 31) 10/1.
eitrormr m. poisonous snake 49/11.
ekr pres. of aka.
ekki pron., n. of engi.
eldask (d) wv. md. grow old 25/25.
elding f. fiery body (i.e. such as stars and planets) 12/9.
eldr m. fire 9/30, 20/27; flames 46/30; pl. 50/10; furnace (for smelting)
10/2.
elli f. old age 43/25.
ellidauðr a. who has died of old age 27/16.
ellipti ord. num. (the) eleventh 8/32, 17/35, 29/40.
elska (að) wv. love 3/10.
elskugi m. love 29/32.
elztr a. sup. eldest 8/27, 21/16.
en conj. but, and 3/12, 6/5; beginning a sentence, now 7/4, 19/17; only
sometimes a full adversative, as at 16/30 (2), 16/38, 17/19, 18/24, 26,
43/33; with comparatives, than 3/22, 4/24; áðr (. . .) en, fyrr en before
7/26, 9/6, 39, until 5/25, 15/30; áðr en had not 46/31; annarr (. . .) en,
fleiri (. . .) en other than, besides 6/30, 15/22, 19/33; framar en to agreater extent than 25/23; heldr (. . .) en rather than that 21/6, 28/34.

Glossary91

enda conj. and so, and of course 28/30.
endask (d) wv. md. last, be sufficient (e–m for s–one) 32/10, 33/5; beenough (til to bring about, to become) 43/3.
endi m. end 9/28, 20/3, 40/18; (of time) 9/29.
endir m. end 43/13.
engi, øng- pron. a. (acc. sg. m. engi, engan, øngan) no one 5/8, 23/9;
no 10/39, 38/23; engi . . . fegri staðr no fairer place 19/39; engi . . .
dómr hans none of his judgements (decisions) 23/19; engi . . . sá (thereis) no one (no, not a) 15/15, 39/39, 43/24, 45/2; n. ekki nothing 9/13,
23/21; no 9/19, 44/6, 49/23; as adv., not 25/13, 28/30, 49/22; dat. sg.
n. øngu, engu nothing 41/12; with comp., no (less) 44/35.
enn adv. still 38/40, 45/11; also 29/22, 33/23; yet (or yet more) 15/3;
further 41/31; again 3/9, 27/32, 43/28; yet again 40/29; in addition
20/2, 3; moreover, as well 19/14, 41/14; in the future 32/8; with comp.,
still, even 27/10, 29/5, yet 25/9; enn á fleiri vega in still more ways
21/30.
†ennitungl n. forehead-star, i.e. eye 7/17.
epli n. apple 25/24.
eptir prep. (1) with dat., after 14/14, 45/9; behind 50/14; for, to fetch
35/19, 46/25; along, through 18/33, 48/38; over 40/15; in accordancewith 13/27; e. því sem in imitation of that which 48/29; e. honum basedon his account 54/35. (2) with acc., after (of time) 3/8, 6/16. (3) asadv., afterwards 15/1; e. um daginn the next day 35/24; after, in pursuit
35/23; ganga e. follow 8/6; behind 37/27; vera e. remain, be left 7/9;
grætr e. remains behind weeping, or weeps for (him) 29/27; þar e.
from this 23/17; e. er as conj., after 53/4.
eptri a. comp. hinder 37/15.
er rel. particle and conj. (1) who, which, that 3/2, 4/6; with pron., sá(. . .) er 8/19, 9/25, þat (. . .) er 4/27, 6/17, 35/31 (such that; similarlyþau er 6/30); þat er that part which 10/6, what 36/40; allt þat er
everything that 25/39; til þess er until 43/34; þeim er to whom 13/8;
sjá þann er the sea with which 12/1. (2) introducing noun clause, that
8/39, 25/3 (2), 31/7, 45/27; þat . . . er that . . . (in) that 7/21, 9/21, 50/31;
þat er this, that (i.e. when) 9/13, 29/36, 31/40, how 45/6; þat er gras
vex grass growing 25/38. (3) where 23/26, 24/20, 44/28, 52/39; when
3/3, 20/31; while 48/21; if, since 15/13 (twice); since, seeing that 25/7,
28/29; in that 18/24; with adv. þá (. . .) er, er . . . þá when 3/9, 4/38,
13/2; þegar er immediately that, when 36/19; síðan er after 3/34, since
27/35; nú . . . er now that 42/34; þar (. . .) er where 6/12, 7/17 (as);þangat er to where 44/22; þar fyrir er over where 5/36; þar til er until
6/16; hvárt er whether 31/19; því hardara er the harder that 28/40.

92

Glossary†ér = þér 15/3, 51/21.
erfiði n. trouble, hardship, suffering 18/39.
eski n. box (made of ash) 25/24; (containing personal possessions) 29/23.
eta (át) sv. eat 38/15, 39/39.
eykr pres. of auka.
eyra n. ear 32/32, 45/12.
eyrindi n. (1) errand, business 8/20 (purpose in coming); sitt e. result of
his errand 31/26; þakka e–m sitt e. thank s–one for carrying out one’s
errand 28/19; pl., mission 48/1; at eyrindum on errands 30/8. (2) breath
41/6, 14.
fá (fekk) sv. get, obtain 17/19 (object understood), 31/24; become subject
to 11/1; have (children) 11/15; adopt, hit on (a course of action) 27/26;
give, supply 36/39; fá sér find o–self 44/21; fá e–m e–t give s–one
s–thing 31/22, 32/5; fá e–m í hǫnd put into s–one’s hand, hand tos–one 40/38; fá til provide, procure 40/11; with gen., marry 5/7, 11/14;
with pp., be able, manage (to do s–thing), get (s–thing done) 28/2,
36/30, 39/25; svá at ek fæk eigi (see -k) so that I cannot 28/32; áðr svá
fái gert in order to (be able to) make such a thing 36/24. Md. fásk um
react violently, make a fuss 29/6; be obtained, achieved (á in it) 41/26;
grapple, wrestle 42/8, 43/24.
faðerni n. paternity, the nature of one’s father 13/27, 27/10.
faðir m. (gen. sg. fǫður 4/39; dat. sg. feðr 5/9, fǫður 21/18; dat. pl.
feðrum 23/5) father 5/30, 13/18.
fagnaðr m. entertainment, cheer 33/10, 42/25; í góðum fagnaði withhospitable treatment 42/23.
fagr a. (f. fǫgr) beautiful 4/39, 11/13; fine, excellent 6/11, 50/27;
pleasant, decent 37/2; eru á himni fagrir in heaven are beautiful, arein heaven which are beautiful 18/10; comp. fegri 4/23, with dat. sólu
fegra fairer than the sun 20/12; sup. fegrstr 20/8; n. as adv. 23/18.
fall n. fall 43/25.
falla (fell) sv. fall 3/25, 19/25; 2nd pers. sg. p. fell 43/23; fall down
37/21, 38/28; (die) 11/22, 52/12; flow (down) 9/22, 33/20; fellr hverr
á annan each falls on (attacks) the other, or they fall one on top of(after) another 34/5. Md. e–t fellsk e–m s–thing fails s–one 46/9 (‘theywere speechless’).
fálma (að) wv. grope; f. e–u til grope, fumble at (it) with s–thing 45/7.
falslauss a. without deceit or trickery; n. as adv. 28/36.
fang n. grip, hold; hafa fullt f. have one’s hands full 50/30; wrestlingbout 42/15, 21; wrestling 42/16, 20; pl., materials, resources 4/30.

Glossary93

fár a. few; f. maðr few men, it is a rare man (that) 36/27; pl. as subst.
fáir few people 32/12, 19.
fara (fór) sv. go 6/6, 7/24; travel 5/4, 5/23; pres. p. farandi vagrant 7/2;
extend (?) 30/21; flow 11/40; with a., go around (in a certain way)
29/22; with adv., fare, get on (in a certain way) 36/25, turn out 42/5;
with acc., travel, go on (an errand, one’s way, etc.) 31/21, 43/34, 54/21,
suffer 42/31, overtake, catch 54/24; f. ok herja go and harry 9/29,
similarly 15/10, 31/23, cf. taka; with inf., go to, set forth to (do s–thing)
52/7, with at and inf. 33/39; f. á meðal pass between (people), betransacted 36/7; f. með take 44/24 (var farit með hann he was taken49/5), sail (a ship), drive (animals, a vehicle) 36/20, 37/3 (was driving);
f. með e–u, e–m treat, do (with it or him) 27/29, treat, handle s–thing
37/17, use, deal in, practise s–thing 43/40; f. saman succeed each other,follow each other without a break 49/23; md., perish, pass away 20/9.
fast adv. hard 27/38, 38/22; firmly, tightly 47/20; deeply 38/32, 39/3.
fastr a. firm; comp. n. as adv. 42/16.
fávíss a. having little knowledge 21/4.
fax n. mane 13/32.
fé n. (gen. fjár) wealth 3/10, 15.
feð- see faðir.
fegrð f. beauty 4/22, 25, 6/11, 23/18.
fegr- see fagr.
feigð f. the coming of death 30/35.
feigr a. close to death, doomed, dying 14/37.
†feiknstafr m. horror-rune, evil intent 23/27.
fela (fal, fólginn) sv. hide; deposit 17/22; vera í fólgit be contained in
17/16; f. sik and md. felask take refuge, go into hiding 48/17, 19.
félagi m. companion 38/15; ok þeir félagar (he) and his companions
39/23, 42/22, 24.
fella (d) wv. fell, lay low 42/12; knock down 46/28.
ferð f. journey 5/21, 7/23; travelling 7/26; movements 6/8; expedition
45/15; ‘faring’, how one gets on, experience 42/29, 44/4; behaviour,
dealings (til towards, with) 35/33; pl., travels 22/25, arrival 6/5.
ferskeyttr a. (pp.) square 43/5.
festa (st) wv. fix 4/10, 29/4; f. saman fasten together 12/1.
festr f. cord, halter 29/2 (i.e. the free end), 29/6.
fésæla f. wealth, prosperity 24/29.
fésæll a. wealthy 23/31.
fet n. pace 50/35.
†fíflmegir m. pl. monstrous brood 51/34 (cf. mǫgr).

94

Glossaryfíll m. elephant 4/40.
fimbulvetr m. mighty winter 49/21.
fimm num. five 22/33, 33/34.
fimti ord. num. (the) fifth 8/30, 17/34, 29/21.
fingrgull n. gold ring (for the finger) 47/33.
finna (fann) sv. find, meet 5/7, 13/5; discover 5/19, 28/8; notice 37/16;
f. til discover, think up, invent (for a certain purpose) 48/20. Md., befound 3/14; exist 9/16, 34/15; meet each other 52/39.
fiski f. fishing; róa til fiskjar go fishing 44/10.
fiskr m. fish 28/7, 44/28, 48/28.
fjall n. mountain 23/37, 39/18; í fjalli on or in a mountain 48/17 (the hús
may be a cave).
fjalltindr m. mountain top 3/21.
fjár see fé.
fjara f. low tide 43/16.
fjarri adv. far away (e–u from s–thing) 27/39, 53/18.
fjórði ord. num. (the) fourth 8/30, 17/33, 29/20.
fjórir num. (n. fjǫgur) four 7/19, 22/33, 33/35.
fjórtándi ord. num. (the) fourteenth 30/7.
fjǫðr f. feather 3/26.
fjǫlbreytinn a. changeable, capricious 26/38.
fjǫlði m. multitude 5/22; allr f. the majority 3/10.
fjǫlgask (að) wv. md. multiply 3/3.
fjǫlkunnigr a. skilled in magic 7/20.
fjǫlkyngi f. magic, witchcraft 36/24, 43/40.
fjǫlmennask (t) wv. md. become peopled, become full of people 3/9.
fjǫlmenni n. crowd (of people) 32/6, 7.
fjǫlmennr a. containing many people 6/24.
fjǫr n. (dat. fjǫrvi) life; body, flesh, blood? 14/24, 36.
fjǫturr m. fetter, shackle 25/15, 50/1.
flá (fló) sv. skin 37/6.
flatr a. flat 44/28.
fleginn pp. of flá.
fleiri a. comp. (dat. pl. fleiri, fleirum) more 3/5, 10/37; further, other
25/31, 42/20; hvárt fleira (n.) er eyrindi hans whether he had any
further business 8/20; hvat . . . fleira (with partitive gen.) what other
18/28, 19/33 (en than, besides).
flesk n. meat (pork) 32/10, 18.
flestr a. sup. most, nearly every 12/2, 22/21; = all 39/30; flestan dag i.e.
always 26/32; flest (adv. ?) hefir illt gert has done most evil (or evilmost) 48/10.

Glossary

95

flet n. boards (of a hall, i.e. the wooden platforms or ‘benches’ used forseating) 8/15.
fljóta (flaut) sv. float; be launched? 50/8.
fljúga, fljúgja (flaug) sv. fly 10/9, 13/40, 32/34.
flóð n. flood 3/8.
flokkr m. herd 44/22.
flugr m. flight 20/31.
flytja (flutta) wv. carry, transport 11/35, 46/22 (in both cases object
understood).
flærð f. deceit, fraud 26/35.
fogl = fugl.
†fold f. earth 52/30.
fólgit pp. of fela.
fólk n. people 8/7; race (of creature) 19/35; host 47/3.
forað n. evil, destructive creature, monster 50/34.
forða (að) wv. save, enable to escape (við e–u from s–thing) 30/5; md.,
avoid, escape 30/5.
forðum adv. formerly, once 17/13.
forkunnar adv. exceptionally 27/17, 33/16.
forn a. ancient 6/29, 12/11, 24/24 (former?); (h)inn forni the old (asopposed to the new one) 8/28, 13/16.
fors m. waterfall 48/21, 33.
fóstra f. foster-mother, nurse 42/12.
fóstri m. foster-father 5/3.
fóthvatr a. fleet of foot; comp. 40/22, sup. 37/32.
fótr m. (pl. fœtr) foot or leg 3/23, 11/2, 17/33; dat. sg. fœti 37/16; á knéǫðrum fœti on his knee with one leg, i.e. onto one knee 42/19.
frá prep. with dat., from 3/8, 10/19 (descended from); †after the noun
34/12; about 5/24, 18/28; elliptical, with gen., from the abode of 53/38;
skamt frá a little way from 38/2; innar frá on the inside of 37/40; útarfrá beyond 37/10; upp frá above 20/23; suðr frá to the south of 20/21.
As adv., from 3/2; about (it) 36/30, 41/10; inn í frá inwards on fromthere (there was) 10/7.
fráfall n. death (‘decease’) 46/15.
fram adv. forward 38/26, 46/25, 50/28; on (distance) 39/11; into thewater 46/29; forward, out 46/21; up, out in front 8/24; through (a door,
into the presence of those inside) 8/11; in the front 44/26; in front of
him 48/25; of time, by 3/3, on 39/23 (2); lengra fram (information
about events) further on in time 54/28, 29; um fram with acc., beyond,to a greater extent than 5/20, 27/1, superior to 4/33, 25/12 (vera um
fram excel, surpass).

96

Glossary

framar adv. comp. ahead (því so far) 40/18; f. en more than, beyond, inexcess of 25/23.
framast adv. sup. most outstanding 22/30.
framaverk n. deed of distinction, achievement 8/34.
†framgenginn a. (pp.) departed (i.e. dead) 53/31.
frami m. fame, glory; til frama to achieve glory: hvat . . . til frama what
glorious deeds 22/29; advantage, benefit, or distinction, honour 45/26.
framstafn m. prow 46/29.
frásagnarverðr a. worth the telling, worth making a story about 34/28.
frásǫgn f. narrative, story 22/25, 54/37.
fregna (frá) sv. ask 8/24; hear, learn 36/11.
freista (st) wv. with gen., make trial of, put to the test 40/1, 14; f. sín try
one’s prowess 40/3; f. um (of) e–t have a try at (with) s–thing 41/29,
31; with inf., attempt 40/10, 46/12; f. ef try if, see if 46/18.
†freki m. wolf (= Fenrir) 51/35.
fremja (framða) wv. perform, carry out 42/3.
friðr m. peace 6/9, 24/28; amnesty, quarter, grace 37/23, 46/32.
fríðr a. beautiful 13/36, 26/37.
frjósa (fraus) sv. freeze (at into) 10/4.
fróðleikr m. (fund of) knowledge, learning; mikill f. sá er kann a great
deal of learning which would know (i.e. he would need great learning
who could explain) 22/17.
fróðliga adv. intelligently, learnedly, like a learned man 15/5 (i.e. you
are not well-informed if you need to ask that; cf. fróðr, frœði).
fróðr a. wise, having knowledge 8/22, 10/29, 11/31; well-informed 21/3;
learned 22/26, 23/9; comp. 8/23.
frost n. frost 47/39, 49/22 (pl.; so also in textual note to 4/20).
fróva f. lady 25/4 (a loan-word from Low German; cf. frúva, Hkr I 25).
frumkveði m. originator (with gen., the first to speak with or disseminates–thing) 26/35.
frýja (frýða) wv. disparage, cast aspersions on (e–s); f. e–m hugar
question s–one’s courage 28/34.
frægð f. fame 28/25.
frægr a. famous 27/36.
frændi m. relative 3/33, 23/6.
frœði n. pl. records, sources 14/2 (referring to Grm).
frœðimaðr m. learned man, scholar, man of wide knowledge 44/3.
fugl, fogl m. bird 3/19, 28/7.
fulldrukkinn a. (pp.) quite satisfied with drink 33/15.
fullgera (ð) wv. accomplish, bring into being 13/19.

Glossary97

fullr a. full 49/14, 50/30; f. af full of 17/17, 31/7; complete, absolute27/2; full-grown, fully developed 5/1; at fullu thoroughly 29/2.
fúna (að) wv. rot, decay 9/1, 19/2, 19/17.
fundr m. meeting 43/36 (þeira Miðgarðsorms between him and M.); tilfundar við e–n to meet s–one 42/40.
fundu p. pl. of finna.
furðu adv. amazingly 12/20, 29/11.
furðuliga adv. terribly 3/30.
fúss a. willing, eager 31/12 (‘but (that he was) not eager, but without
eagerness’).
fyl n. foal 35/33.
fylgja (gð) wv. with dat., accompany 14/7, 42/27; þar fylgði accompanied
them 10/1; attend 6/8; i.e. serve 37/27; take 8/3; appertain to 23/19,
47/5; belong to 3/2, 6/27; be a property of, be a characteristic of 13/21,
25/7; depend upon 4/6 (því = skini ok dǫgg).
fylki n. division (in an army), host, troop 47/11 (cf. ‘fylki eru fimm tigir’,
Skáld 107).
fylking f. troop, division, army, battle array 50/20.
fylla (t) wv. fill (e–t s–thing; e–s, e–u or af e–u with s–thing) 33/13(‘with which it fills’), 40/4; md., fill o–self, become full (e–u or með
e–u with s–thing) 10/7, 14/24, 36 (future).
fyr = fyrir.
fyrir prep. (1) with acc., in front of 7/6, 37/20; into the presence of
39/30; into the way of (to ward off) 43/6; (of time) before 39/3; f.
austan, f. vestan to the east, west of 14/19, 45/35; for, on account of
3/32, 15/14, 49/3; f. e–s sakar see sǫk; in respect of, against 30/2; as,in place of 54/11. (2) with dat., in front of 31/5, 33/28, i.e. across
39/26; ahead of 8/5, 14/16; in the presence of 40/33; at, by, near 50/40;
on behalf of 22/24, 50/24; ráða f. rule over 4/3, 5/29; against 12/25,
34/31, 45/20; because of 37/21, 50/36, after noun 24/12; f. hví why
29/12; f. því (. . . at) for this reason (. . . that) 3/6, 13/17, 29/35, 50/5;
f. því at because 17/17, 35/6, 54/29; mikill (lítill, minni) f. sér of great(little, less) account or importance 25/6, 41/38, 42/32. (3) as adv., infront 8/15, 48/31; ahead 38/18; vera f. be there, in the way 48/33; þar. . . f. around them, protecting them 18/11; þar f. er over where 5/36; f.
innan on the inside 12/24; in exchange, in payment 37/24.
fyrr adv. comp. before 3/9; formerly 53/37; previously 6/14; on previous
days 35/25; above (in the book) 30/22, 50/16; gera e–t fyrr be the firstto do s–thing 44/17; spyrja e–n fyrr be the first to ask s–one, accost
s–one by asking 7/36; var hitt þó fyrr yet the first thing that happened

98

Glossarywas 46/12; fyrr (. . .) en as conj., before 4/4, earlier than (with dat. oflength of time) 9/20, until 5/25, 17/20, 25/16, 28/38.
fyrri (1) a. comp. former 16/30; previous 41/16, 47/11 (i.e. the day before
yesterday? the other day?).
fyrri (2) adv. in front, ahead 13/30.
fyrrum adv. formerly, once upon a time 54/1.
fyrst adv. sup. first 8/22, 9/25; originally 10/29, 15/34; firstly, primarily
27/9; f. . . . ok svá firstly . . . and also 48/12.
fyrstr a. sup. (usually weak) first 11/11, 13/6, (strong) 50/27.
fýsask (t) wv. md. desire, be eager 5/21.
færri a. comp. fewer 27/39, textual note.
fæstr a. sup. fewest, very few 23/27.
fœða (dd) wv. feed (trans.) 3/31, 11/8; give birth to or nurse, foster 14/21(at sonum as her sons), 14/30; bring up 27/23; f. upp bring up, raise
23/32; md., feed or be born (af from) 19/29; fœðask við live on 11/9;
fœðask upp be brought up, bred 27/7.
fœra (ð) wv. bring 27/11, 28/18; f. á lopt raise in the air 45/7; f. í frásagnir
make the subject of narratives 22/25. Md. fœrask í put o–self, fly into(a passion) 35/26, put on, imbue o–self with, summon up 44/40.
fœri n. range (from which s–thing can be done), opportunity, chance (todo s–thing); koma í f. get a chance 39/1.
fœrr a. passable; ef ǫllum væri fœrt if it was possible for everyone to go
18/10; f. til (with inf.) capable of (doing s–thing), able to 36/33.
fœtr see fótr.
fǫlna (að) wv. grow pale 45/5; fade 3/25.
fǫlski m. paleness (of ash lying in the form of s–thing burnt) 48/27, 29.
fǫr f. journey, expedition 46/20; vera í f. e–m be in company with s–one
51/37.
fǫruneyti m. company, companionship 38/13, 44/6.
gamall a. old 3/30, 5/22; belonging to ancient times, primitive, original?
11/3, 14/21; as surname, (hinn) gamli the old (i.e. belonging to ancient
times) 7/11, 55/4.
gaman n. pleasure, amusement; e–t þykkir g. e–m s–one takes pleasurein s–thing 53/10.
ganga (1) (gekk) sv. go 7/6, 21; walk 17/36; move 37/36; be (going)
39/38; (continue to) be 21/6; pass, come (of time) 49/23; g. leið sína
go one’s way 54/33; with inf., g. sofa go to sleep 38/30; g. vega advanceto fight 52/13; g. á e–t enter into s–thing, begin 34/34; g. af e–m passfrom s–one (of a mood) 37/24; impers. gengr af it is drained 40/40,

Glossary99

41/2; g. at e–m attack s–one 52/21; g. at e–u allow o–self to take partin s–thing 31/25; g. eptir follow 8/5; g. fram move (forward, i.e. down
the beach) 46/24, go on, forward 39/23, out 40/3; áðr gangi fram before
one goes through (a door) 8/11 (see fram); g. fyrir e–u go in front ofs–thing, draw s–thing 7/17; impers. er inn gengr where one enters
27/20; g. til approach 41/40, 42/7, go up 42/19; g. upp be lifted up 7/9,
go ashore 37/29. Md. gangask á be disregarded, broken, gone back on
36/4.
ganga (2) f. course 12/11, 14/3; going, motion 14/9, 23/29.
gangr m. movement, course 3/35, 4/5, 13/34.
gap n. abyss 9/18.
gapa (ð) wv. gape 29/6, 50/9, 10.
garðr m. fence, wall 27/17; enclosed place, courtyard 34/5.
gátt f. door-opening 8/10.
gefa (gaf) sv. give (e–m e–t) 3/32, 7/2; give away 31/36; apply 54/37;
e–t er gefit (e–m) s–thing is given, granted (to s–one) 4/13, (a name)is taken, derived 6/30; er þá váru . . . gefin to whom then were given
55/3; þeim er bygðin var gefin to whom a dwelling-place was given
13/9 (see note); give in marriage 36/3 (pp. agreeing with direct object;
ætt is indirect object); g. (e–u) stað(ar) stop (s–thing) 5/25, 10/3.
gegna (d) wv. with dat., mean 3/19.
geirr m. spear 50/27.
geisa (að) wv. rage, surge 52/33.
geit f. (she-) goat 33/11, 16.
gelti see gǫltr.
gera (ð) wv. (pp. gerr, gǫrr, gjǫrr; imp. gerðu 46/3) do 15/13, 37/22;
perform 7/26; act 46/3; make 15/27, 27/26; build 4/27, 34/30; create
9/7; pp., finished 50/7; bezt gert the best that has been built 15/23; pp.
agreeing with direct object gerva 23/24; var þat (sc. ráð) gert it was
decided 45/19; g. af 13/20, see note; g. af sér make (s–thing) of o–self,achieve distinction, be successful (um e–t in s–thing) 41/22; g. at do(about s–thing), try 45/26; ekki er langt um at g. there is not a great
deal to say about it 42/15. Md. (1) take place 13/11, 22/25; svá mikit
gerdisk af því this went so far 3/11. (2) become 37/26, 45/5; be created,
come into being (mannlíkun as subject, dvergar in apposition) or bemade into, turn into (mannlíkun as complement) 16/8.
gerða (ð) wv. fence around (cf. garðr); er þeir gerðu with which they
contained, enclosed 12/1.
gersemligr a. costly, precious 5/23, 29/26.
geta (gat) sv. (1) beget (used of either parent) 11/13, 54/20; g. við e–m

100

Glossary

beget on s–one 11/2, 27/5. (2) with gen., mention, speak of 49/19; eigi
er þess getit the story does not mention 39/21; guess, suppose, presume
48/10.
geysask (t) wv. md. rush, flow furiously 50/2.
geysi adv. mighty, extremely 18/24, 22/16 (probably colloquial; sometimes used ironically, e.g. 33/16?).
†-gi neg. suffix 21/26.
†gífr n. troll (-wife) 9/36, 52/2.
gimsteinn m. gemstone 4/23.
gin n. mouth 51/3.
gína (gein) sv. open the mouth (yfir over, round, at) 44/37.
ginna (t) wv. make a fool of 44/36.
†ginnheilagr a. most holy (magically, supernaturally holy?) 16/1, 35/38.
†ginnunga gen. pl. (or sg.?) of the mighty spaces? 9/18; cf. ginning
illusion, magical deception; perhaps ‘filled with magic power’? (cf.
AH Gudesagn 24).
gipt f. gift 3/15, 4/25.
gipta (1) f. good fortune 3/15, textual note.
gipta (2) (pt) wv. give in marriage 13/24, 35/12; md. with dat., marry
29/24.
girnd f. desire 3/5.
gísla (að) wv. give as hostage 23/33.
gisting f. being a guest; at gistingu as a guest 44/8.
gjalda (galt) sv. pay 35/29; repay, requite: goldit var honum þetta he
was repaid for this 48/15.
gjǫf f. gift 31/38, 47/33.
gjǫrr pp. of gera.
glaðr a. happy 7/13, 26/7.
gleypa (t) wv. swallow 14/24, 49/37, 50/37 (the meaning is future in all
three instances).
glotta (tt) wv. smile ironically or derisively; g. um tǫnn grin showing
the teeth, i.e. insincerely 39/32.
gnaga (að) wv. gnaw 17/15.
†gnata (að) wv. clash, crash 9/35, 52/1.
gneisti m. spark 10/8, 12/7.
gnógliga adv. abundantly 15/29.
gnúpleitr a. with drooping face 27/22.
gnýja (gnúða) wv. roar, rage 14/26 (future).
gnýr m. noise (usually of wind, waves, etc.) 38/1; uproar 50/13.
gnæfa (að) wv. tower high up 30/21.

Glossary101gnœgri a. comp. more abundant, better supplied (at with) 4/23–4, textualnote.
goð n. pl. (heathen) gods 8/27, 9/29; referring to Æsir as opposed to
Vanir 23/33, 34, to gods as opposed to men 5/25, 13/18, 26/13, 35,
35/34, 46/8, 50/7, 53/5; cf. guð and note to 21/13 (at 13/18 and 17/6 R
may have u rather than o).
goðkunnigr a. divine, descended from gods 13/17, 18/15; spelt guð21/13 (Æsir guðkunnigir Æsir who are of divine ancestry or nature).
goðmǫgnn.
pl.
divinepowers
7/23.
góðr (n. gott) a. good 3/4, 15/15; góð til áheita well-disposed towards
prayers or good for praying to 29/33; gott skeið at renna a good runningcourse 40/15; n. as subst. or adv. er gott (e–m) it is good (for one)
24/28, 25/4, 11; gott at segja good (things) to be told 23/14; er gott til
e–s there is plenty of s–thing 37/33 (‘food was not easy to come by’);inn góði as surname, the good 45/17.
goldit pp. of gjalda.
gólf n. (earth) floor (in the centre of the hall, as opposed to the boarded
platforms or benches down the sides of the hall) 40/3, 4, 41/39; room,compartment, alcove (section of the building marked off by pillars)
8/6, 22/33, 35.
gómr m. gum (e–m of s–one) 29/8, 44/38.
gómsparri m. gum-prop 29/8 (sparri: a length of wood to hold s–thing
apart).
grafa (gróf) sv. dig 3/21, 22, 27; pp., inlaid 4/40.
granda (að) wv. with dat., harm 45/32, 53/36.
grár a. grey 35/34, 41/39.
gras n. grass 54/2; vegetation 3/24, 4/20, 9/19; plant 23/16, 17.
gráta (grét) sv. weep 29/27, 47/30; shed tears 47/39; g. e–n weep fors–one 47/28; g. e–t tárum weep tears for, at, because of s–thing 48/4.
grátr m. weeping 46/12, 47/26.
greiða (dd) wv. with til (adv.) prepare, put in order, get ready for use
44/32.
grein f. branch, division 22/22; particular, detail 3/17, 13/11 (the gen.
loptsins ok jardarinnar at 3/17–18 presumably mean the same as ájǫrðunni ok í lopti at 13/11–12).
greina (d) wv. divide 4/16; distinguish, make distinct 12/12; md., divide
into branches 4/12.
grenja (jað) wv. howl 29/9.
grésjárn n. iron wire? magic wire? puzzle lock? 43/1 (the first element
is thought to be a loan-word from Old Irish grés m. handicraft); grésjárn

102

Glossary

also appears as a variant to gerjárn in Gǫngu-Hrólfs saga, ch. 1(Fornaldar sögur Nordrlanda, ed. C. C. Rafn, Kaupmannahöfn,
1829–30, III 240, note 1), where a sword is made of it.
grið n. truce; pl., assurances of safety, immunity (fyrir from, in respectof) 45/20.
griðalauss a. without a (sworn) truce, assurances or guarantee of safety
or inviolability; without quarter 49/5; n. as adv. 35/7.
griðastaðr m. place of sanctuary (inviolability) 29/14, 46/11 (‘it wassuch an inviolable place, a place of such sanctuary’).
grimligr a. fierce-looking 27/22.
grimmr a. grim 10/11 (vb. to be understood), 21/10.
grind f. (barred) gate 39/26, 47/21; pl. grindr 27/17.
grípa (greip) sv. grasp 38/26, 45/7; g. til snatch up 43/30; g. eptir makea grab at or for (as s–thing passes) 49/2.
gripr m. precious possession 23/6; er mikill g. er í which is very valuable
23/8.
grjót n. stones (collective) 7/32, 11/37, 35/3, 45/25.
grjótbjǫrg n. pl. rocky precipices 9/35, 52/1.
gróa (greri) sv. grow 3/27.
gruna (að) wv. impers. e–n grunar one suspects (wonders if, thinkss–thing likely) 3/36, 39/9.
grunnr m. bottom (of sea) 44/35, 45/10; g. e–u bottom of s–thing 19/26,
textual note.
grœnn a. green (in leaf) 19/26, 53/34.
guð m. when sg., God 3/1, 13; m. also at 8/33 ( = Óðinn), gender uncertain
at 10/37, 39 (= Ymir) and 32/36 (= Óðinn; cf. ǫndurguð). Elsewheren. pl. (= heathen gods, generally the Æsir; cf. goð) 11/34, 13/10 etc.
guðkunnigr = goðkunnigr.
guðligr a. divine 18/11.
gull n. gold 4/22, 15/24; gulli betra better than gold 20/13; gulli studdr
supported by gold, i.e. golden pillars, or with walls of gold? 26/29.
gullaldr m. golden age 15/30.
gullband n. gold band 29/22.
gullhjálmr m. golden helmet 50/27.
gullhringr m. gold ring (bracelet) 47/4, 6 (cf. fingrgull).
gulltafla f. golden piece (for a game like chess or draughts) 54/2.
†gunntamiðr a. (pp.) accustomed (trained) to battle 32/27 (epithet ofÓðinn).
gustr m. blowing 10/7.
gyðja f. goddess 15/25.

Glossary103gýgr f. giantess 14/19, 27/4, 46/25.
gyltr a. (pp.) gilded, golden 7/29.
gyrða (ð) wv. tighten a (horse’s) girth 47/20 (the animal in acc., hann).
gæta (tt) wv. with gen., look after 29/23, 30/23; protect 20/19; guard
30/1, 46/27; g. e–s fyrir e–m guard s–thing against s–one 25/36; g. til
take pains, be concerned (to do s–thing) 29/31; g. ef keep watch, pay
attention (to see) whether 39/2. Md., concern o–self, deliberate, takecounsel (of about) 16/2, 35/39.
gæzla f. keeping, guardianship, guard 25/27; sett til gæzlu yfir given thefunction of guarding 30/4; setja til lands gæzlu put in charge of thecountry 5/28.
gǫfugligr a. noble (in appearance), stately, magnificent 19/34.
gǫgnum, í gǫgnum prep. with acc., through 29/3, 45/1, 46/7.
gǫltr m. pig (boar) 32/10; dat. sg. gelti 47/1.
gǫrr (n. gǫrt) pp. of gera.
haf n. sea 4/19 (Mediterranean), 7/7 (Baltic), 43/14; ocean 27/13, 37/28(the ocean encircling the earth); pl. 20/27.
hafa (ð) wv. have 3/19, 9/28; have in one’s possession 53/38; get 26/16,
36/19; keep 36/22; bring 6/28, 31/18; with pp. 4/28 (‘which was themost splendid there has ever been’), 7/9; with inf., have available fora certain purpose 32/5; h. at e–u use as (for) s–thing 33/4, 46/26, 54/18(sér for themselves); h. at minnum remember 26/13; h. fyrir e–t use
as, make serve as s–thing 27/40, 29/5; hafa e–n (e–t) með sér take,keep s–one (s–thing) with one 5/21, 6/20, be endowed with s–thing
42/37; h. e–n nær e–u bring s–one close to s–thing 42/38; h. e–t til e–s
use s–thing for s–thing 12/25; h. e–t til have sufficient of s–thing 27/23;
vera haft uppi be remembered, famous 5/20; h. e–t við use, employs–thing on (it), for a certain purpose 36/24. Md. hafask at do, be (-come)engaged in 9/6, 11/33, 45/29; hvat hafask þeir at what is theiroccupation 22/29; hafask lind fyrir hold a shield in front of o–self
51/23.
hafr (rs) m. (he-) goat 23/1, 37/3, 44/6.
hafrstaka f. goat-skin 37/9, 11, 14.
haga (að) wv. with til (adv.) contrive (things), arrange it (that) 35/18.
hagleikr m. skill 4/29; workmanship, ingenuity 36/16.
hagliga adv. skilfully 12/21.
hagligr a. handy (e–m for s–one), beneficial, useful 33/16.
hagr m. convenience, advantage, benefit (á in it) 41/19.
halda (helt) sv. with dat., hold 27/33, 48/30; haldi Hel því er hefir let

104

Glossary

Hel keep what she has 48/9; h. á e–u hold s–thing in the hand 37/12;
h. upp support 17/12. Md., stay, remain, be kept 47/29; be kept safe
11/25; remain valid, be fulfilled 23/20.
hálfa f. region, continent 4/16, 5/5.
hálfr a. half 27/21; half share of 24/31; sjá hálf hýnótt half this night of
waiting 31/32; dat. sg. n. hálfu with comp., twice as, much (more)
27/31, 35/4; vaxa hálfu double, increase enormously 23/7.
hallmæli n. blame 15/14.
†halr m. man 9/37, 52/3, 25.
háls m. bow (of a ship) 44/26.
haltr a. lame (with dat., in s–thing) 37/15.
hamarr m. hammer 15/27, 23/3.
hamarskapt n. handle of hammer 37/22, 40.
hamarspor n. pl. prints, marks of a hammer 43/5.
hamr m. shape, form 14/35, 20/31.
handaafl n. strength of the hands 28/23.
handan adv. from beyond (see heðan) 14/26.
handaverk n. pl. handiwork 26/13.
handsax n. short sword, knife 7/35.
hang n. coil (of a serpent), loop of back 42/1, textual note (reading
uncertain, and the word is not recorded elsewhere).
hanzki m. glove, mitten (i.e. a glove with a thumb but no divisions forthe fingers) 38/10, 11, 13.
happskeytr a. who is a good shot 26/19.
hár (1) n. hair 3/25, 11/12.
hár (2) a. tall, high 3/21, 19/22; acc. sg. f. háva 7/27, nom. pl. m. hávir
27/17; n. as adv. 30/21, loud(ly) 51/6.
harðfœrr a. difficult to overcome, negotiate, deal with 36/28.
†harðmóðigr a. hard-hearted, stern, cruel 12/38.
harðna (að) wv. grow hard, set 10/2; grow tough 28/39.
harðr a. hard, tough 50/31; n. as adv., hard 38/34, 44/39; strongly 7/6,
47/21; calamitous, full of trouble 49/31; comp. n. as adv. 28/40, 42/16.
harmr m. sorrow, unhappiness 31/8; grief 46/13, 52/6.
harmsfullr a. full of sorrow, miserable 31/16.
háski m. danger 30/5, 45/20; lífs h. mortal danger 48/39.
hásæti n. throne 8/16, 15/22.
hátt n. of hár (2).
hátta (að) wv. arrange, construct 12/21.
háttr m. (dat. sg. hætti) kind, type 3/20; með nokkurum hætti in someway 3/30; pl., habits, activity, behaviour 26/38.

Glossary105

haufuð = hǫfuð.
haukr m. hawk 18/32, 34/23.
hauss m. skull 12/4, 33, 23/5, 35/31.
háv- see hár (2).
heðan adv. hence; h. ok handan to and fro 14/26.
hefja (hóf) sv. lift 41/36, 44/37; begin, open (a speech) 8/26; md., begin;hversu hófsk how did everything begin 9/9.
hefna (d) wv. take vengeance 46/11; h. e–m take vengeance on s–one(e–s for s–thing) 29/38, 48/14; h. e–s get one’s own back for s–thing
44/2; impers. er hefnt e–s s–one is avenged 52/20; hefnir e–m e–t
s–one pays (is punished) for s–thing 31/6.
heiðr a. bright (unclouded) 52/32 (i.e. even though there are no clouds).
heilagr a. (inflected helg-) holy 17/30, 25/33, 31/7.
heili m. brain 12/26, 37.
heill a. whole, unharmed 8/23, 32/11; bæði þá heila (acc. pl.) hittask
said they wished them (Skrýmir and the Æsir) to have a happy reunion
39/22.
heilræði n. salutary advice 39/14.
heim adv. home 31/8, 35/7; back 31/19; h. til back to 34/6, up to, in to
47/22; h. í back to 46/19.
heima adv. at home 27/23, 41/32.
heimamaðr m. member of (one’s, e–s) household 37/10.
heimill a. free, at s–one’s service (with dat. of person); h. er matr honum
he was welcome to food 8/21.
heimr m. world 3/5, 9/30; norðr hingat í heim north to this part of theworld 6/28; the inhabited world 12/25, 53/5; one of the nine worlds ofnorthern mythology 9/5, 25, 53/7, pl. 13/13, 40, 30/8. The number istraditional (see 9/5, 27/15, Vsp 2, Vm 43) though they are nowherelisted and nowhere systematically described. They presumably includeÁsgarðr, Miðgarðr, Vanaheim(a)r, Álfheimr, Jǫtunheim(a)r, Niflheimror Niflhel, Muspellsheimr, and perhaps Svartálfaheimr and Gimlé, or
possibly Útgarðr; cf. the ‘heavens’, 20/21–5 and Skáld 133 (verse 516),
SnE II 485–6.
†heimstǫð f. the world, the world of time 52/26.
heit n. promise 31/24 (with suffixed art.).
heita (hét) sv. (1) (pres. heitir) be called 4/36, 7/1; heitir is the name ofa place 24/19, 32, sometimes with a pl. n., e.g. 25/35 (‘in a placecalled H.’), contrast 6/12, 20/2 (cf. note to 29/26); ok heitir and it iscalled, which is called 15/6; Gymir hét maðr there was a man called
G. 30/38. (2) (pres. heitr) call out (á to) 37/37, pray (to) 25/3; h. á e–n

106Glossary

til e–s pray to s–one, invoke s–one for (concerning) s–thing 23/30,
25/5. Md. heitumsk I call myself 21/32.
heiti n. name 6/29, 21/7.
heitr a. hot 4/18, 9/26.
héla (d) wv. freeze (over) 10/3.
heldr adv. comp. rather (often with the suggestion of litotes) 27/22, 38/18,
41/3; quite 44/33; better, more easily 4/10; instead 35/30; h. . . . enrather . . . than 21/5; h. en . . . þá rather than that . . . (instead) 28/34.
helg- see heilagr.
helgistaðr m. holy place 17/5.
hella f. slab (of stone) 29/3, 49/6.
hellir m. cave 48/2, 49/5.
helzt adv. sup. most of all 41/26; chiefly, most willingly of all 40/34.
hendi, hendr dat. sg. and nom. acc. pl. of hǫnd.
hér adv. here 36/38, 39/36; to this place 40/21; in this matter 22/17; inthe following examples (evidence) 28/8; in the following quotation
10/26, 11/26; hér af from this (game) 41/29; hér . . . af about this
32/12; hér inni in here 39/39, 42/10; hér . . . nær at hand, close by
36/35.
herbergi n. lodging, dwelling-place 4/27.
herbúnaðr m. war equipment 36/19.
herða (ð) wv. squeeze, grip, clench 37/21.
herðar f. pl. shoulders 49/10.
herja (að) wv. wage war 9/29, 15/16, 32/2.
hermaðr m. warrior 26/22.
herr m. host, army 34/3.
hertogi m. duke 4/38.
hervæða (dd) wv., h. sik put on armour 34/4, 50/26.
hestr m. (male) horse, stallion 13/28, 25/34; steed 46/27, 28.
heyra (ð) wv. hear 12/20, 21/5; h. e–n segja hear s–one tell 54/29; h.
sagt hear tell 36/34; h. e–t sagt hear s–thing said, hear about s–thing
33/30; h. getit e–s hear tell of s–thing 49/19; impers. heyrir e–t one
hears s–thing, s–thing is audible 25/40.
heyrn f. hearing 13/7.
himinn m. heaven (often in phrase himinn ok jǫrð) 3/1, 8/37; himins inheaven 4/9; sky 9/38, 12/4; upp frá þessum himni above this sky ofours 20/22; pl., the heavens (places in heaven?—but cf. 20/21–4) 19/32.
himintungl n. pl. heavenly bodies 3/35, 13/2.
hingat adv. to this place 6/28, 31/19, 42/11.
hinn (n. hitt) art. and pron. the 4/17, 19; hitt this on the contrary, theGlossary107

opposite 33/31; the opposite course 48/39; followed by an er-clause,
this also, this other thing 43/17, 22, but this, this moreover 8/39; withanother pron. for emphasis, sá hinn with a. and noun 11/31, 12/38,
35/31 (er such that); hinn þriðja drykkinn 41/20, similarly 44/23; þessi
hin sǫmu 54/37; einn hinn mesta 5/6; hans hinir mestu 55/7. Cf. inn.
hinna f. membrane 19/18.
hirðmaðr m. a member of s–one’s (e–s) hirð, or following; retainer
39/15, 40/37, 43/7, 44/1.
hirtir see hjǫrtr.
hiti m. heat 10/13, 14, 47/39; (= flames) 52/35.
hitt (1) see hinn. (2) pp. of hitta.
hitta (tt) wv. meet, come across 42/29; visit 43/27; hit upon, discover
35/16; h. fyrir sér find (s–thing) opposing one, come up against (s–thingof a certain kind) 36/25. Md., meet each other 39/22; er þeir Beli
hittusk when he and B. met (i.e. joined battle) 31/39.
hjá prep. with dat., near, beside 43/4, 49/13; compared with 24/8, 42/6.
hjálp f. help 28/33.
hjarta n. heart 52/19.
hjó see hǫggva.
hjón, hjún n. member of a household 37/16, 23.
hjǫlt n. pl. hilt 29/8.
†hjǫrr m. sword 52/19.
hjǫrtr m. (pl. hirtir) stag 18/34, 31/34, 33/18.
†hlakka (að) wv. screech with joy (anticipation) 51/27.
hlaup n. running 28/9.
hlaupa (hljóp) sv. run 11/23 (flow), 14/16; gallop 35/20, 24; jump, leap
47/21, 48/24; rush 48/39; push, force one’s way (fótum with the feet)
45/1; h. af jump off, dismount from 46/27; h. at rush up to 39/4.
hleina (d) wv. lie low, take refuge? 30/6 (not recorded elsewhere; cf. OE
hlinian, hlænan).
hleypa (t) wv. with dat., make (a horse) gallop 46/22 (sc. honum).
hlið f. (dat. hliðu) side 19/2; á aðra h. e–m on one side of s–one 50/13;
líta út á h. sér look out to one side (sideways), turn one’s eyes 54/32.
hljóta (hlaut) sv. get 28/25.
†hlóa vb. boil, rush, be turbulent? 18/6 (not recorded elsewhere).
hlunnr m. pieces of wood forming a slipway 46/30.
hlutr m. part 4/17, 10/8; piece 36/21; thing 3/1, 4/34, 28/11; engi h. er
sá there is nothing 15/15; allir hlutir with gen., everything to do with,in (s–thing) 4/8.
hlýða (dd) wv. listen (á to) 29/37; h. ef listen (to find out) whether 36/38.

108

Glossaryhlýðni f. obedience (e–s to s–one) 3/11.
hlæja (hló) sv. laugh 29/1; h. við laugh at what is said 15/5, 25/29.
hlær a. warm, mild 10/12.
hnakki m. the back of the head 39/24.
hnefi m. fist 44/39, 45/12.
hnipinn a. (pp.) downcast, depressed 31/14.
hnoss f. treasure, precious ornament 29/26.
hof n. temple 15/22.
hóf see hefja.
hold n. flesh 11/37, 12/28.
hólmr m. (small) island 28/20.
holt n. wood or (in Iceland) a small stony hill 54/10, 16.
hórdómr m. (sexual) depravity, immorality, especially adultery 49/32.
horfa (ð) wv. face, point (í towards) 53/13, 20; extend (til towards, to)17/16.
horn n. (1) corner 12/6. (2) (drinking) horn 17/18, 30/26; horn of a stag
33/19; (musical instrument) 51/7.
hrafn m. raven 32/32, 46/39.
hráki m. spit 28/7.
hratt see hrinda.
hreyfa (ð) wv. move, shift (trans.) 38/24.
hreystimaðr m. man of valour, man of action 25/12.
hríð f. period of time; litla h. for a short time 37/31; eina h. for a while
44/31; langar hríðir for a long while 5/27.
hrím n. rime, hoar-frost 10/4, 11/6; pl., layers of rime? 10/13.
hrímsteinn m. rime-stone 11/10.
hrímþurs m. frost-giant 9/8, 10/15.
hrína (hrein) sv. whinny, neigh (við at s–thing) 35/21.
hrinda (hratt) sv. with dat., push, thrust 46/29, 36.
hringr m. circle 12/2; (arm-) ring, bracelet 47/32 (cf. fingrgull).
hrista (st) wv. shake 27/38.
hrjóta (hraut) sv. (1) snore 38/3, 22, 32. (2) fly 46/30.
†hróðigr a. triumphant 32/28.
hross n. horse (of either sex) 35/24; hvat hrossi what sort of horse, i.e.
what sex of horse 35/21.
hryggr m. back, spine; of serpents, body 53/14, 24.
hrynja (hrunða) wv. fall down 50/1.
hræða (dd) wv. make afraid 28/30; pp. hræddr afraid 14/9, 35/17; md.,
be afraid of (with acc.) 14/9, 15; become afraid, panic 43/18, 45/5.
hræzla f. terror 37/24.

Glossary109hrœra (ð) wv. move, stir (trans.) 20/27.
hrœring f. motion, ability to move (or emotion?) 13/6.
hugaðr a. (pp.) endued with courage; bezt h. most courageous 25/11.
hugr m. mind, thought(s) 29/31, 43/10; kom þat í hug it occurred to him
27/35; mind, attitude, feeling (til e–stowards s–one) 46/10; courage 28/35.
hugsa (að) wv. consider 3/18, 7/22; think to o–self 27/34; determine
39/1; h. fyrir sér turn over in one’s mind, ponder, think out 48/20.
hunangfall n. honey-dew 19/28.
hundr m. dog 34/24, 50/33.
hundrað n. (pl. hundrað and hundruð) hundred (but probably usuallysignifying 120; with partitive gen. 3/34, 22/33; as a. (indecl.) 50/21.
hurð f. door 31/4, 39/29.
hús n. house, building 4/27, 15/23; dwelling, chamber, cave? 48/17, 21,
25 (see under fjall).
hvaðan adv. whence, where . . . from 10/27, 15/33, 54/28; interrog.
13/3, 20/26.
hvar adv. where 4/7, 8/14; sá h. hann fór saw where he went, i.e. saw
him go 48/36; sér h. lá maðr saw a man lying 38/2; til h. towards
where 46/4; h. sem wherever, correlative with þá 5/23 (‘whatevercountries they travelled through’), 6/8 (‘whatever countries they
stopped in’), 24/30. Interrog. 8/33, 11/5, 17/5.
hvárki adv. neither 31/8.
hvárr pron. each (of two) 50/34, 51/4; interrog., which (of two), pl.,which side, which party 11/20.
hvárt adv. whether 38/28; þat . . . h. this . . . whether 7/22, 47/27; h. er
as conj., whether 31/19; interrog., introducing direct questions(pleonastic) 32/21, 36/13.
hvártveggi pron. a. each (of two) 40/5; gen. pl., of both (of us) 43/27.
hvass a. sharp, keen, strong 49/22.
hvat pron. what (in both direct and indirect questions) 15/3, 38/37, 44/20;
við h. on what 11/5; h. leið what was happening, how it was going on
41/6; h. er what is the matter 41/18, 51/14; hvat . . . þat er what . . .
which 33/4; with partitive gen., what 8/33, how much 12/16, whatsort of 39/35; h. þeira íþrótta which of those accomplishments (ofhis) 40/32; h. er fleira stórmerkja what further remarkable things are
there 18/28; with dat., what kind of 35/21 (i.e. what sex of), 41/33; h.
látum what the cause of the noises 38/4; h. sem whatever 35/18, 45/25.
hvata (að) wv. with dat., hasten (trans.) 14/9.
hvatr a. bold, active, swift 46/20.
hvé adv. interrog. how 31/29.

110

Glossary

hverfa (hvarf) sv. go away, disappear 49/39, 52/31; h. á brut go off,
vanish 45/37; h. aptr turn back 39/16.
hvergi adv. nowhere, on no occasion 36/25; nowhere = not at all 46/25(‘refused to move’), 47/22; þar h. nowhere there 43/31.
hvernig adv. how 42/28; interrog. 10/36, 12/21, 28/14.
hverr pron. (acc. sg. m. hvern, hverjan) (1) each (of more than two)
3/24, 34/10; every 13/29, 30/34; sér til hvers þessa nafns to each ofthese names individually 22/18; hina níundu hverja every ninth 47/5;
with partitive gen., every, any 19/7, each 28/37; with forms of annarr:
h. annan each other 35/11, h. ǫðrum one to another 28/22, hvert yfir
annat one (layer) on top of the other 10/4, hvert upp frá ǫðru one
above the other 8/16. (2) who, which (of indefinite number) 8/2, 25/8;
what 8/17, 43/15 (‘how great a’), þat . . . hverju 3/18; hverjum withwhom 31/11; af hverju from what origin 34/28; h. sá væri . . . er who
there was . . . who 46/16; h. er whoever 33/31. (3) interrog., who,
which 3/12, 8/27; what 14/18; hverir eru Æsir þeir er who (or which)are the Æsir whom 21/11.
hversu adv. how 27/24, 37/19; h. mikill how much, what (a) great 46/15,
47/26; interrog. 9/9, 39, 13/34.
hvert adv. whither; h. er (to) wherever 36/19.
hvessa (t) wv. sharpen; h. augun á fix with a piercing gaze 45/3.
hví pron. (dat. of hvat) why 21/1, 31/14; fyrir hví for what reason 29/12.
hvinverskr a. from Hvinir (Kvinesdal in the south of Norway) 7/29.
hvirfill m. crown (of the head); í hvirfil honum on his crown 38/34.
hvítna (að) wv. whiten (intrans.) 37/22.
hvítr a. white 19/18, 23/16; declined weak 19/23, 25/32; sup. 23/17.
hyggja (hugða) wv. think 18/18, 39/34; þat h. menn it is believed 55/5;
en þat of hyggi than imagine, expect it (‘than it would have been thoughtby’) 19/7; ek hugða I should have thought 32/5; sometimes with subjectof at-clause before main vb. 20/24, 21/25 (cf. 6/17); intend, determine
41/4, 12; with at and inf., intend, prepare (to do s–thing) 38/1; vilja h.
at e–u be concerned about s–thing, think s–thing important, wish totake thought about s–thing 51/1; pres. p. hyggjandi thoughtful, sensible(referring scornfully to warriors saving themselves by flight) 7/34;
with acc. and inf., think s–thing is s–thing 20/24, 45/10; svá hygg ek
vera thus I believe there are 33/36; with inf. understood 22/37 (‘this I
believe B. to consist of’). Md. with inf., think that one (will do s–thing)
37/20; with at and inf., intend, plan (to do s–thing) 44/19.
hylli f. favour, goodwill 46/17.
hýnótt f. night(s), period of waiting before a wedding; sjá hálf h. halfGlossary111

such a wedding eve (or ‘this half-wedding night’, when one partner isabsent?) 31/32.
hýski n. household, family 11/24.
hæll m. (1) heel 50/40; á hæla e–m on s–one’s heels, immediately behinds–one 8/6. (2) anchoring peg or post 29/6.
hæri a. comp. higher (cf. hár); n. as adv., more loudly 25/39.
hætta (1) (tt) wv. with dat., stop, make an end of 42/19.
hætta (2) f. danger; leggja sik í hættu take some risk 27/36.
hætti see háttr.
hættligr a. boding danger 45/18.
hættr a. dangerous 44/30.
hœgri a. comp. right (as opposed to left) 28/38, 37/38.
hǫfðingi m. ruler 4/33, 8/17; lord, prince 31/35, 34/2.
hǫfuð, haufuð n. head 3/23, 7/19, 11/12; í h. e–m on s–one’s head 38/27,
39/9.
hǫfuðkonungr m. supreme king 4/36 (cf. yfirkonungr 4/31).
hǫfuðmaðr m. leader, ruler 6/13.
hǫfuðskepna f. (natural) element 4/3.
hǫfuðstaðr m. chief place, most important (cult) centre 17/5, 19/33 (seeAH Studier 60).
hǫfuðtunga f. chief language 4/32.
hǫfugleikr m. heaviness 10/7.
hǫgg n. blow 35/31, 39/2, 43/2.
hǫggormr m. poisonous snake, viper 46/26.
hǫggva (hjó) sv. strike; cut 45/8; h. til aim blows 45/25. Md. (reciprocal)
fight 34/10.
†hǫlðr m. man 49/31.
hǫll f. hall, palace 7/28, 22/32.
hǫnd f. arm 11/1, 31/4; hand 25/17, 28/35; hendi sinni with his hand
41/40; á hendi sér on his hand 44/37; í hendi honum in his hand 49/3;
fellusk (þeim) hendr i.e. they were paralysed 46/9; e–m til handa fors–one, on s–one’s behalf 31/18; hvárratveggju handar on the side ofeach (party), for both our sakes 43/27; til hœgri handar on the righthand side 37/38.
hǫrgr m. sanctuary (generally not a building) 15/25.
hǫrund f. flesh 27/21.
í prep. (1) with acc., into 4/16 (1), 7/27, 9/4, 11/35, 35/12; to 4/16 (2),43/35; towards 39/18; in 6/13 (1); on 15/32; onto 27/14 (1), 39/9,
50/38; when faced with 26/17; as, for 37/25; í alla heima as far as,

112

Glossary

throughout all worlds 25/40; þar í brunninn into that spring 19/17; oftime, on, in, at 37/13, 48/33, during 54/10 (dat.?). (2) with dat., in 3/6,
19; from in 19/15; with names, of, who lives at 24/25; in or on 48/17(see fjall); í þeim stað kalla menn that place is called 15/24 (see staðr);as regards, in respect of 49/25; of time, on 41/16, in, at 9/29, 38/35,
46/29; í því at that moment 38/5. (3) as adv., in (it) 15/22, 36/26, 41/15;
into it 46/34; about (it) 55/1; þann er . . . í in which 23/8; þar ofan ídown in it 43/4.
iðrask (að) wv. md. repent (e–s of s–thing) 31/38.
ifask (að) wv. md. doubt, be in doubt (í about s–thing) 55/1.
íkorni m. squirrel 18/32.
il f. sole of the foot 45/13.
illa adv. badly; with difficulty 42/33; not at all 45/27.
illiliga adv. horribly 29/9.
illr a. evil 10/40, 18/27; unpleasant 24/7, 31/13; n. as subst., evil 27/9, 29/13.
inn (1) adv. in 27/20, 30/1; inwards 10/7; inside 8/18; inland 4/16; inn í(inside) into 7/27, 40/36.
inn (2) (n. it) pron. art. the 5/35, 8/18; with a. after noun 7/29, 30/35;
combined with demonstrative for additional emphasis í þeim inum
17/23, þau in fyrstu (sc. tíðindi) 49/20, þat it fyrsta the first thing (NBleikr is m.) 43/7; it þriðja skeiðit 40/27; treble demonstrative for ironicemphasis hafit þat it djúpa 37/29 (see note). Cf. hinn.
inna (t) wv. perform (i.e. with success) 40/13.
innan adv. on the inside, within 15/24; i. við on the inside of 19/18; fyriri. on the inside, on the inner edge 12/24; with following gen. þar i.
lands within that country (those countries) 6/23.
innar adv. comp. further in 37/40.
inni adv. inside, within 8/22; hér i. in here 39/39, 42/10.
ísarnkol n. bellows 14/3; cf. Grm 37, where it is probably to be understood as analogous to the bellows of a forge.
íss m. ice 10/2, 3, 7.
it n. of inn (2).
íþrótt f. accomplishment, feat 39/35, 40/1.
jafn a. equal; n. as adv., equally well, just as well (sem as) 25/38.
jafna (að) wv. with dat. compare; j. e–u til e–s liken s–thing to s–thing,i.e. call s–thing after s–thing 23/16.
jafnan adv. always, continually 27/2, 30/36; for ever 37/27.
jafnbreiðr a. just as wide (e–u as s–thing) 37/35 (‘and it was as wide as
the whole width of the hall’).

Glossary113

jafngnógliga adv. as abundantly, with as great sufficiency (sem as) 33/5.
jafngóðr a. equally good (sem as) 31/36, 36/13.
jafnhǫfugr a. equal in weight, of the same weight (as itself) 47/6.
jafnlangt n. a. as adv., equally far 3/23.
jafnmikill a. equally large 36/13.
jafnmjǫk adv. as much 47/13, textual note.
jafnsannr a. equally true 28/11.
jafnskjótt n. a. as adv. immediately 35/28.
jarðligr a. earthly 3/15, 17; worldly (as opposed to andligr) 4/13.
jarl m. jarl, earl 6/19, 33/7.
jarmr m. crying 24/12.
járn n. iron 45/21.
járnfjǫturr m. iron fetter 28/29.
járnglófar m. pl. iron gloves 23/8 (cf. Skáld 24–5).
játa (tt) wv. say yes, agree (e–u to s–thing) 38/14, 16; acknowledge(e–n e–t s–one to be s–thing) 10/39.
jaxl m. back tooth, molar 11/38.
†jór m. (male) horse 34/20.
jǫrð f. earth, world 3/1, 15/4; the ground 5/2, 15/33, 27/38; earth = soil
11/37; land as opposed to sea 12/1, 21; personified 13/19 (cf. Jǫrð inindex of names).
†jǫrmungrund f. the mighty earth 32/39.
jǫtunmóðr m. a giant fury 35/27, 50/3, 51/25.
jǫtunn m. giant 7/5, 10/24; with name 10/26, 11/15, 12/26; = Loki or
Fenrisúlfr? 51/13.
-k enclitic pron. = ek, munak 28/25, líðk 30/17, mundak 41/9, 36, megak
42/35, hafðak 42/40; with ek, ek fæk 28/32; with suffixed neg. -a andek, varka ek 24/4, nautka ek 48/8; ek máttigak 24/10 (emended; cf.
Noreen 531 note 1); erumk = eru mér 24/3.
kala (kól) sv. impers. with acc., one gets cold, freezes 44/14.
kaldr a. cold 4/20, 21/2; n. as subst. 10/10.
kalla (að) wv. (1) call: with two acc., call a person or a place s–thing
10/15, 40, 12/26, (with pron. and a.) say that s–one is s–thing 42/7;
assert, declare, reckon (s–thing or s–one to be s–thing) 36/39, 41/33,
42/32; kallar þess meiri ván declares it more likely 40/12; er svá kallat
it is said 30/21; vera kallaðr be called, be known as 4/17, 6/6; pp.
agreeing with complement rather than subject 7/10, 13/10, 29/26 (seenote); ekki kallaðr not said to be, said not to be 25/19; Heimdalarsverð er kallat hǫfuð the head is called H.’s sword 26/1; name, give a114

Glossary

name to 55/3; e–t er kallat s–thing takes its name (from s–thing) 29/36.
(2) call out 37/23, 40/2; summon 28/20 (2), 31/9; k. á call on, invoke
35/28; k. til (adv.) summon 46/27.
kanna (að) wv. explore, get to know 5/5.
kanntu, kannþu = kannt þú, see kunna.
kapp n. rivalry, competition, race; pl. 40/17.
karl m. man, male 5/22, 25/22, 29/32; old man (Óðinn) 48/8.
karlmaðr m. male 13/7, 25/23, 30/7.
kasta (að) wv. with dat., throw 27/12, 37/11; object understood 12/27,
39/20; cast (a net) 48/30, 33; impers. kastat hafði had been thrown 12/7.
kaup n. terms, bargain (við with) 34/35; (agreed) reward, payment 34/33;
making of agreement 35/5; vera af kaupinu forfeit his reward 35/16.
kaupa (keypta) wv. buy, pay for 33/9.
kengr m. (keng n. textual note) bow, arch (see beygja) 42/1.
kenna (d) wv. recognise, know, perceive, feel 23/4, 35/21; be able totell, realise 37/17, 38/9; with gen., feel 44/39; k. e–t e–m attributes–thing to s–one 55/4. Md., feel (it) 48/16.
keppask (t) wv. md. compete (við e–n with s–one) 26/21.
kerling f. old woman 42/11, 14; the old woman 42/17.
kerra f. chariot 13/28, 39, 47/1.
ketill m. cooking-pot 32/13, 37/6.
ketti dat. sg. of kǫttr.
keyptr = kjǫptr.
keyra (ð) wv. drive 13/38; k. (hest) sporum drive (a horse) on with spurs,
spur (a horse) on 47/20.
kind f. kind(red), (member of a certain) race; in poetry, child: Fenris
kindir = wolves, possibly literally F.’s offspring 14/31.
kippa (t) wv. snatch; md. kippask við flinch, jerk away, be convulsed (inreaction to s–thing) 49/15.
kjóll m. a kind of ship 51/30.
kjósa (kaus) sv. choose 24/36; k. sér choose for o–self 6/11; k. e–t á e–nallot s–one s–thing 30/35; k. val choose (i.e. decide) who shall beslain (cf. valkyrja) 30/36, select one’s victim, kill 34/11.
kjǫptr, keyptr m. jaw 50/9, 38, 51/2.
kljúfa (klauf) sv. cleave; pp. klofinn cloven, split (vb. to be understood)
49/34.
klofna (að) wv. split (intrans.) 9/38, 50/13, 52/4.
klæða (dd) wv. dress; k. sik or md. klæðask get dressed 34/4, 37/14.
klæði n. pl. clothing 13/7.
kné n. knee 42/19, 43/23.
knésfót f. hough, the hollow or back of the knee 49/11.

Glossary115

knífr m. knife 27/18, 37/12.
knúi m. knuckle 37/22.
knútr m. knot 38/24.
knýja (knúða) wv. beat, churn up 51/26; md., exert o–self, struggle (ate–u in, with, at s–thing) 27/38, 42/16.
kólfskot n. (distance of) arrow shot, bowshot 40/24 (kólfr is a bluntheaded arrow; the more usual term is ǫrskot).
koma (kom) sv. come 4/40, 7/27; arrive 7/26; come (from), originate(af from) 13/3, 34/28; descend (from) 3/2, 5/37; at hann komi that hewill come 8/23; ok kominn and (said he had) come 8/1; kom ok reiðcame riding 46/26; svá kom thus it came about 3/13; komandinn the
newly arrived one 8/20; láta k. put, fasten 44/34; k. e–m bring s–one
27/2, 43/25 (compel); k. e–u á leið bring s–thing about 48/12; k. á findits mark, hit 43/3; k. at reach 35/10; er kom at dagan when dawn
arrived 38/1; k. fram come to pass, happen 52/5, proceed, go on,
advance, come ashore? 15/11; k. fyrir be paid in compensation, atone
37/24; k. saman converge, unite 10/34; k. upp come out, be emitted
46/12; k. við (verr) suit (worse), be (less) convenient, proper, advantageous (er that) 32/1. Md., bring o–self, manage to go, get (somewhere) 12/3, 39/27; komask undan get away, escape 11/24.
kona f. woman 5/22, 7/2; female 13/8, 25/23 (1, 2); wife 5/3, 11/14,
25/23 (3).
konar m. gen. sg. in phrases alls k. of all kinds 45/20, nokkurs k. ofsome kind 39/37, margs k. many kinds of 46/38.
konungdómr m. kingdom 4/30, 32.
konungr m. king 4/35, 8/18; as title after name 7/20, 21/31.
kosta (að) wv. impers. e–n kostar e–t til it costs s–one s–thing (for it, to
do it) 35/19.
kostgripr m. treasure, special possession, favourite thing 23/3.
kostnaðr m. expense; expensive decoration? 4/30.
kostr m. (good) quality 4/24; alls kostar all kinds of 4/26; at ǫðrum
kosti otherwise, alternatively, as a second choice 36/39, 39/16;(difficult) choice, alternative, possibility 48/39; pl., terms, conditions
34/39; lands kostir geographical conditions 6/11; ráða sessa kostum
arrange the facilities, decide on the allocation of seats (i.e. who shallbe admitted) or on the arrangement of the seats (and the fare?) 24/34.
kraptr m. (physical) strength 42/37; (creative) power 10/14, 13/19, 25/7.
krefja (krafða) wv. demand (e–n e–s s–thing of s–one) 45/36; k. e–norða try to speak with s–one 31/9.
kringlóttr a. circular, disc-shaped 12/22 (hon = the inhabited earth, orbis
terrarum).

116

Glossary

kunna (kann, kunna; kanntu, kannþu = kannt þú) pret.-pres. vb. know
(nearly always with reference to ability to give information) 3/14,
22/18; be able to, i.e. have the knowledge to (with inf.) 20/29, 22/26,(with at and inf.) 5/8, 25/29; be able to perform 39/36; know how to(with inf.) 40/9, (with at and inf.) 41/37; kann vera at maybe 15/7.
kunnandi f. ability, accomplishment (s–thing one knows how to do)
39/37.
kunnátta f. (technical) knowledge, skill, expertness 4/26, textual note,
15/8.
kunnigr a. having supernatural knowledge and ability 7/21.
kunnusta f. knowledge, ability 4/26.
kunst f. art, accomplishment 4/26, textual note.
kvánfang n. match, woman to be a wife 6/22.
kveða (kvað) sv. say; †with unexpressed indefinite subject, kveða theysay (with acc. and inf.) 20/37, 26/3; in prose often refers to speaking
in verse 24/2, 9, 31/26; with acc. and inf. 28/23, 31/13, with inf.
understood 35/15, with acc. understood 28/21. Md. with inf., say that
one will do s–thing 31/12, 44/28, 31.
kveðja (kvadda) wv. speak to, greet 39/31.
kveld n. evening (the end of the day, nightfall) 11/11, 35/19, 44/7 (cf.
aptann).
kvelja (kvalða) wv. torment, torture 53/30.
kvenna gen. pl. of kona.
kviðr m. belly 42/1.
kvikna (að) wv. be generated, come to life 15/33; impers. kviknaði there
was a quickening, a coming to life 10/14.
kviknun f. quickening, coming to life 15/35.
kvikudropi m. flowing drop; pl., fermenting fluid? 10/13.
kvikvendi, kykvendi n. living being, creature 3/7, 29, 31, 13/21; pl.,animals (as opposed to men) 47/37.
kvisa (að) wv. whisper 39/12.
kvistr m. branch 19/13, 39/9.
kvæmi p. subj. of koma.
kykr a. alive 3/29, 48/7; animate 47/28; n. as subst., s–thing alive 48/33.
kykvendi = kvikvendi.
kýll m. bag (for food) 37/32.
kyn n. family, species 19/30.
kynslóð f. progeny 3/3, 54/12; family line 13/15.
kýr f. cow 11/6, 9.
kýss pres. of kjósa.

Glossary117kœla (d) wv. cool 14/2.
kǫgursveinn m. child in arms, puppy 39/16 (cf. Hrbl 13, where Þórruses the word of Hárbarðr. The literal meaning is unknown; cf.
kǫgurbarn, also used derogatively, in Ǫrvar-Odds saga, ed. R. C. Boer,
Leiden 1888, 120, and Maríu saga, ed. C. R. Unger, Christiania 1871,
1056).
kǫpuryrði n. overbearing speech, uppish speech, cheekiness 39/16.
kǫttr m. cat 25/2, 28/5, 41/36.
kømr = kemr, pres. of koma.
lá see liggja.
lagðr, lagiðr pp. of leggja.
lágr a. short 42/6.
lagsmaðr m. companion, fellow 37/37; ok þeir lagsmenn and (both) thecompanions, i.e. he and his companion with him 37/7.
lágu p. pl of liggja.
land n. land 7/7, 12/23 (pl.); country 5/4, 6/26; district? 6/29; territory(pl.) 7/1; þar til landa over those territories 6/1; land as opposed tosea 50/2; shore 44/16, 45/13.
landskjálpti m. earthquake 37/36, 49/16.
landslǫg n. pl. laws of the land 6/14.
landvǫrn f. defence of the land 9/28.
langfeðgar m. pl. ancestors, (male) family line 5/36, 6/27.
langr a. long 5/27, 18/25; n. as subst. or adv., far 10/1, a long way 29/4;
segja langt speak at length 37/18, gera langt um make a long tale
about it 42/15.
láta (lét) sv. (1) lose 29/1, 40/8. (2) make a noise 25/39; say, declare(with inf., that s–thing shall be done) 40/13; l. yfir sér behave, expresso–self (in a certain manner), put on a certain manner 39/14. (3) let,allow (with acc. and inf., s–one to do s–thing) 11/19 (‘agree to call
him that’), 27/28, 44/11, 46/19; with inf. in passive sense, allow s–thing
to be done 27/37, 28/34; make s–thing do s–thing, cause s–one ors–thing to do s–thing 7/31, 13/38, have s–thing done 42/25; lét eigi
did not allow (or cause) 31/23; l. gera have made 28/4; l. koma put
44/34; l. kalla e–n have s–one summoned 31/9; cause to be (with pp.)32/15; l. eptir leave behind 37/27; l. fram put forward 28/38.
látprúðr a. courtly in behaviour 30/6.
látum dat. pl. of læti.
laufsblað n. leaf of foliage, a single leaf 38/28.
laun (1) f. secrecy 7/24.

118

Glossarylaun (2) n. pl. reward, payment 7/2.
launa (að) wv. reward (e–m e–t s–one for s–thing) 31/20.
launráð n. secret counsel, secret thought 29/23.
lausafé n. movable wealth, money 23/31.
laushárr a. with flowing (unbound) hair 29/22.
lauss a. free 50/2, 32; not still, not fixed, unsteady 42/17; uncontrolled
12/7; unconfined 11/40. Comp., less tight 38/25.
lax m. salmon 49/4.
laxlíki n. the shape, form of a salmon 48/19.
leggja (lagða, pp. lagðr, lagiðr) wv. lay, put 11/32, 25/15; place 25/16,
27/36; deposit 17/20; build 15/27; cover (e–u with s–thing) 7/28; l. sikfram put o–self out, make an effort, take pains 40/20; nær lagði þatófœru it brought disaster close 25/29; l. e–t til við e–n grant s–thing tos–one, agree to s–thing with s–one (include in the conditions) 35/2;
vera lagðr til be set to, destined to (cause) 27/25; l. upp ship (oars)
44/32. Md., lay o–self, lie (down) 38/20, 48/32; stop, be silent 21/23(legskaþu, with suffixed neg. and 2nd pers. pron.).
leggr m. leg, bone of leg (or arm) 16/6.
leið (1) f. way 15/4; fara l. sína go (on) one’s way 43/34; fara fram á l.
continue on one’s way 39/23; ek á nú norðr l. my way now lies to thenorth 39/18; distance 39/11; langar leiðir long distances 29/27; komae–u á l., snuá e–t til leiðar bring s–thing about 13/1, 48/12.
leið (2) p. of líða.
leiða (dd) wv. lead, conduct 8/18, 46/21.
leiðr a. hateful 24/3.
leiðrétta (tt) wv. put right, achieve redress for 44/4.
leika (lék) sv. play; perform 40/9; juggle (at with) 7/35; of flames, play
52/35.
leikr m. game, sport 8/7, 34/5; competition, contest 40/8, 41/22; hvat
leik (dat.) what sort of contest 41/33.
leita (að) wv. with gen., look for 29/29; try to find, try to fetch 47/15; tryto think of 35/11; l. e–m e–s seek out, find s–thing for s–one 37/35,
38/19; l. á assault, (take by) storm 35/9; l. sér til e–s try to find o–selfs–thing 37/33; l. til e–s try (to use), resort to s–thing 42/17; l. til ef try
whether, seek an opportunity for 43/36. Md. leitask fyrir explore, feel
one’s way 37/38.
lemja (lamða) wv. strike, lame, damage, crush (e–t á e–m s–one’ss–thing) 23/5.
lén n. reward, emoluments, wealth, success 18/25.
lendir f. pl. loins 49/10.
lengð f. length; lengðin his length 43/21.

Glossary119

lengi adv. long 31/16, 43/23; for a long time 24/4, 44/4, i.e. for ever
26/13, 48/15; eigi lengi it was not long 42/18.
lengr adv. comp. for a longer time, any longer 21/6.
lengri a. comp. longer 3/36; n. as adv., further 3/22, 29/5; lengra framfurther on in time 54/28, 29.
lengst adv. sup. furthest 42/3; sem 1. as long as possible 41/25.
létta (tt) wv. with dat., lift 42/3. Md., become free of moisture, clear up(of the sky) 10/8.
leyfi n. permission (til for) 29/34.
leyna (d) wv. hide (e–t e–n s–thing from s–one) 29/40. Md., take refuge,
lie hid 54/10, 15.
leysa (t) wv. untie, undo 38/14, 24, 42/40; release, free 25/16, 27/2;
redeem 48/13; uproot 7/6 (impers., was uprooted?); impers. (subj.)
leysi one gets (s–thing) free 27/40. Md., free o–self, get free 27/30.
lið n. people, following, retinue 5/22, 50/25; troop, company, number
48/37; help (til for, towards, in) 34/38, 35/1; at liði e–m to s–one’s
assistance 51/2.
líða (leið) sv. move 30/13, 17 (with suffixed pron., cf. -k); impers.,
progress (or drain away, of the liquid?) 43/12; hvat leið drykkinum
how the drinking was getting on (how it was going with regard to thedrinking) 41/6; of time, pass 3/4, 55/1; impers. líðr at e–u it gets nearto s–thing, s–thing approaches 34/6; á leið vetrinn = leið á vetrinn(acc.) the winter passed by, drew to a close 35/8; var liðit á nótt thenight was far spent, advanced 42/21.
liðsemð f. help, assistance 44/12.
líf n. life 3/29, 13/6.
lifa (ð) wv. live 3/8, 9/2; l. við live on (as sustenance) 11/5, 32/31.
liggja (lá) sv. lie 19/6; be situated 7/10, 9/21; lie concealed? 23/26; befound 19/19; extend 27/12, 43/20; l. (þar) til belong to (it), be subject
to (it) 4/31, 13/16.
lík n. corpse 46/22, 32.
líka (að) wv. with dat., please; sem honum líkar as he would like, as hewants 41/15; e–t líkar e–m vel (illa) s–one likes (dislikes) s–thing
25/4, 45/27.
líkami m. body 9/1.
líkandi n. form 10/15.
líki n. body, shape, appearance 7/24, 15/36; form 14/22, 49/8.
líkindi n. pl. likelihood; en l. þœtti á than appeared probable 28/22.
líking f. pattern; í þá líking sem in imitation of the way that 6/13; gera íl. e–s follow s–one’s example 46/3.
líknsamastr a. sup. most kind, merciful, gracious 23/19.

120

Glossarylíkr a. like (e–m to s–one) 5/9; comp., more like 5/24; comp. n. as adv.,
more likely, very likely (at that) 32/12.
limar f. pl. branches 17/10, 33/19.
lind f. shield (of lime wood) 51/23.
língarn n. linen yarn, flaxen thread 48/21.
list f. art 15/8, 28/26, 36/21; skill 39/37.
líta (leit) sv. look 31/3, 39/31 (til at). Md., appear, seem (e–m to s–one)
39/35, 42/13; impers. lízk e–m (svá) sem it looks to s–one as if 36/32,
41/7, 15, 22; e–m lízk á e–t s–thing looks to one (svá sem as if) 28/25.
litask (að) wv. md., l. um(b) look around 8/8, 42/9.
lítill a. little 18/25, 41/35; small 38/3, 41/33; thin 28/27; short (of time)
37/30; poor, insignificant, inadequate 41/1; l. vexti of small stature
39/13; l. fyrir sér of small account (cf. mikill) 42/32; n. as subst., little
11/35; litlu fyrir shortly before 39/3.
lítilræði n. s–thing beneath one’s dignity, a demeaning act (í in it) 42/10.
litr m. colour 15/8, 27/21, 47/13.
litverpr a. changeable (changed) in colour 45/5.
ljóri m. roof-opening (for smoke and light), skylight 53/22.
ljósálfar m. pl. light elves 19/35, 37, 20/24 (there is no source older thanSnorri for the distinction of light and dark elves; cf. AH Studier 37).
ljóss a. light, bright 9/26, 10/11, 13/27.
ljósta (laust) sv. strike 35/31, 45/9; knock 49/6; with dat. of instrument
27/38; l. í, á strike at, against, onto 38/27, 39/5; l. e–n hǫgg strikes–one a blow 43/2.
ljúga (laug) sv. lie 36/37; impers. passive er logit at þér you have beenlied to 28/8.
lof n. (1) glory 18/25. (2) permission 29/35.
lofa (að) wv. (1) praise 23/15, 29/36 (‘and similarly when things arepraised highly’). (2) permit 34/39.
loga (að) wv. burn (intrans.); pres. p., flaming 9/26, 28.
logi m. flame; dat. sg., in, with flame(s) 18/5.
lokinn pp. of lúka.
lokka (að) wv. lure, entice, trick 25/15.
lopt n. air, sky 4/9, 10/12; loptsins in the sky 3/17; pl., sky, skies 8/37,
14/25, 50/12; í lopt, á lopt into the sky, into the air, aloft 12/27, 23/4;
á lopti in the air, aloft 7/36, 51/7; at lopti in the air or into the air?
30/13, 17.
losna (að) wv. become free, untied 50/4, 51/13; l. upp become uprooted
49/40.
lúðr (rs) m. (1) trumpet 25/40. (2) coffin or cradle (with prep. á) 11/32(probably coffin, but evidently associated by Snorri with ǫrk whichGlossary121

could mean both coffin and ark, and this seems to have led to hisinterpreting the verse as referring to a Norse deluge); ark 11/25. Cf.
AH Gudesagn 25.
lúka (lauk) sv., l. fyrir e–m close against s–one 30/1; l. fyrir sér open (toenter) 31/4; l. aptr shut 39/26; l. upp open 39/27; hvar upp skyldi l.
where the opening was 43/1; l. e–u finish s–thing: eigi mun lokit verða
verkinu the job would not be finished 35/26. Md., shut itself, slam to
8/6.
lund f. manner, way 4/11, 29.
lustu p. pl. of ljósta.
lúta (laut) sv. bow the head 41/5 (i.e. to begin a second draught); l. ór
e–u stand up from s–thing, cease to bend over s–thing 41/6.
lýðir m. pl. people, followers, subjects, troops 51/32.
lypta (pt) wv. with dat., lift 5/2, 42/1, 43/17.
lýsa (t) wv. illuminate 12/9, 13/40; impers. lýsir it shines, light is shed
23/16, 31/5; lýsir e–t light is shed over s–thing 13/32.
lýsigull n. shining gold, gold that emits light (shines in the dark) 47/9
(cf. Skáld 40–1, ch. 33; Grettis saga, ÍF VII 57).
lysti p. subj. of ljósta.
†læ n. (dat. sg. lævi) destruction, that which destroys (with gen.); sviga
læ destroyer of sticks, kenning for fire 9/32, 51/39; = darkness 36/1.
lægi p. subj. of liggja.
lægri a. comp. lower (in level) 41/7.
læknir m. physician 29/20.
lærleggr m. upper leg, thigh-bone, ham-bone 37/12.
læti n. noise 38/4.
lǫgr m. sea 51/32; lopt ok lǫg 30/9, 31/5, 50/12.
má (ð) wv. with dat., damage, eat away, destroy 19/13.
maðkr m. maggot, grub, worm 15/34, 35.
maðr m. person 5/17, 18/15, 50/5; man 7/24, 11/2; human being(s) 8/39(‘man’, generic sg.); being 11/18; eigi sá m. er no one who 3/14; flestum
manni to most people 12/2; pl., people 3/8, 4/33; men 30/35; þeirmenn er any men who 40/21; mǫnnum for men (people) 18/13; asindefinite subject 18/40; kalla menn i.e. is called 15/24, 19/28; svá atmenn hafa gert ever made 22/34.
mál n. (1) time (with inf., to do s–thing) 39/10; m. at sofa time for sleep,
i.e. not yet time to get up 38/40. (2) speech, conversation 8/26; powerof speech 13/6 (with def. art.); language 8/28; agreement, contract
36/6; transaction 29/38; affair, matter, case 30/2, 36/39, 37/3.
málmr m. metal 15/28, 29, 45/21, 47/38.

122

Glossarymálsnild f. eloquence 25/20.
man see muna.
mánaðr m. month 31/30.
máni m. moon 12/15, 34/34.
manndómligr a. human 4/34.
manndráp n. killing, homicide 49/25.
mannfjǫlði m. number (multitude) of people 32/9, 34/1.
mannfólk n. mankind 53/6; with art. 3/4, 10, 9/40; people 4/24.
mannhringr m. circle of people 45/38.
mannkind f. mankind 13/8 (construed as n. pl.).
mannlíkan n. human form, being in human shape 16/7.
mannvit n. human intelligence 17/16; as cognate object vitandi mannvits
conscious with human intelligence 15/36.
mansǫngr m. love-song, erotic verse 25/4.
már m. gull 24/15.
margr a. (n. mart) many 3/34, 9/20; with sg. noun, many a 4/11, 23/5;
m. sá many a one 33/8; n. as subst., a lot 18/30, 31 (gen.), 36/28.
mark n. sign (um e–t of s–thing) 25/14; importance, significance (ate–u in s–thing) 31/39, 41/35; m. at of e–t something of importanceregarding s–thing 33/18.
marka (að) wv. note, infer 23/17.
†marr m. sea 52/30.
mart n. of margr.
matask (að) wv. md. eat; hafa matazk have finished one’s meal 38/29,
42/26.
matr m. food 8/21, 27/24; meal 37/8.
mátti see mega.
máttr m. might, power, ability 41/28, 44/1.
máttugr a. mighty 3/31, 4/2, 24/26; sup. mátkastr 14/23, 36/31.
máttu, mátþu = mátt þú, see mega.
með prep. (1) with dat., with 3/7, 29/24 (1); (instrument) 9/30, 38/7,
43/1; by means of 10/14, 27/3, 47/1; in company with 15/20, 37/4;
living with 9/8; along with, as well as 10/28; including 22/37; equallywith (next to?) 29/24 (2); among 4/40, 46/16, (i.e. for) 49/31; meðsjálfum sér among themselves 4/10; between 23/34; carrying 36/18,
40/38; vera með have 15/8; með einum hug til of one mind towards
46/10; hafa með sér see hafa; engaged in 8/7; fara með treat 37/17,
act with 43/39; (of place) by, along 12/23, 13/4; against 33/39 (error
for við?—so W and U); (accompanying circumstances) in 3/30, with
50/5, 9; regarding 51/13, 14. (2) with acc., taking 35/20, 50/27; komaGlossary123með bring 26/25; fara með take 36/20, 37/3 (drive). (3) as adv., aswell, with it 19/15, 40/7; ok þat með and this also 27/34; þar með also
4/7; with (by means of) them 49/9; fara með treat (it), do with (it)27/29, take (it) 44/24.
meðal, á m. prep. between; as adv., between (them) 36/7.
meðan adv. meanwhile 49/15; as conj., while 8/24.
mega (má, mátta) pret.-pres. vb. be able, can 7/28, 36/18; máttu, mátþu
you can 23/17, 28/8; subj. mega ek, megak can I, I can 31/29, 42/35;
máttigak I was not able (see -k, -a) 24/10; may 11/19, 40/35; bepermitted 23/21; have the right to 13/17, 22/26; with neg., must 23/9;
eigi mátti did not have the opportunity 45/3; m. minna have less power
21/14; hvat má hann what power has he 8/33; sem hann mátti lengst
as he could furthest, as the furthest he could 42/2. Impers., be possible
48/34; má one can 4/20, 6/30; mátti, mætti one could 3/17, 4/10; hann(acc.) má vefja it can be folded 36/21; eigi mátti it was impossible
35/9.
megi (1) pres. subj. of mega. (2) dat. sg. of mǫgr.
megin n. might, power 12/16.
megingjarðar f. pl. girdle of might 23/6, 38/5.
meginligr a. mighty, solemn 36/6.
megir nom. pl. of mǫgr.
†meiðr m. tree (= Yggdrasill) 19/13.
mein n. injury 27/9; mischief, source of harm 49/38; handicap (e–m fors–one) 31/37.
meinsvari a. (weak declension only) perjured, who swears falsely 53/27(not a synonym of eiðrofi 53/16, which probably refers specifically to
breakers of vows: meinsvari is a more inclusive term).
meir adv. comp. more (in degree) 14/9, 33/3, 40/20; further 43/23, 54/32;
from then on, after that, or once more, still 34/13 (or m. um the more?).
meiri a. comp. greater 4/29 (2), 18/40; larger 4/29 (1), 39/34; more
important 45/14; með list ok kunnáttu meiri with greater art and skill
15/8; n. as subst., more, a greater amount 41/19, 27; n. as adv., to agreater extent 50/10.
méldropi m. drop (of foam) from a horse’s bit 13/31.
mergr m. marrow 37/12.
merr f. mare 35/20, 22.
mest adv. sup. most 4/25; most of all, especially 25/20.
mestr a. sup. greatest 5/6, 11/18 (see vita), 17/10; the biggest 15/23,
22/40; of greatest significance 8/39; hefir þat mest óhapp verit unnit(predicative) this (deed) was done (so as to be) the greatest misfortune,

124

Glossary

this was the unluckiest deed ever done 46/8; it mesta a very great, ofthe greatest kind 50/34; n. as subst. (or adv.) mest af skáldskap mostabout poetry (i.e. more than anyone else) 25/21.
metnaðr m. glory 3/11.
mey, meyjar acc. sg. and nom. acc. pl. of mær.
miðla (að) wv. share out, distribute 3/16.
miðr a. (n. mitt) mid, middle of 4/23, 27, 38/32; í honum miðjum in the
middle of it 9/21.
mikill a. much 5/24, 11/23; a great deal of 49/32, 50/6; numerous 54/12;
big, large 25/1, 42/5; great 5/22, 31/6, 45/26; severe 49/22; important
12/20, 46/11; m. fyrir sér mighty, of great importance or power, agreat man (person) 25/6, 29/12, 34/14; n. as subst. or adv., much 3/11,
13/1, 21/1; dat. sg. myklu with comp., much, by far, many 3/5, 4/29,
32/8.
mikillæti n. arrogance 31/6 (er in which, which consisted in the factthat).
mildr a. gentle, kind 29/33.
milli, í m., á m. prep. with gen., between 18/31, 39/28, 48/32; sín á m.
between themselves, between each other 29/37; as adv. 49/23.
minjar f. pl. keepsake, token, souvenir, reminder 47/32.
minn a. my 38/10.
minnask (t) wv. md. recall, call to mind, discuss 15/32; m. á e–t talks–thing over 53/39, 54/36.
minni (1) n. memory 4/10; hafa at minnum keep in memory, as s–thing
to remember 26/13.
minni (2) a. comp. less 25/37; shorter 31/31; less mighty 44/33; m. fyrirsér (a person) of less significance (cf. mikill) 41/38; n. as subst. oradv., less 21/15, 41/16, 43/17.
minnr adv. less 44/36, 47/13.
minztr a. sup. least, smallest 43/2.
missa (1) f. loss (e–m for s–one) 46/15.
missa (2) (t) wv. with gen., be without 23/9, 32/1, 50/32.
misseri n. season, period of six months (or year?) 34/31.
mistilteinn m. mistletoe 45/36, 37, 46/6.
mitt n. of miðr 11/36.
mjólká f. river of milk 11/7.
mjór a. slender 28/26, 28.
mjǫðr m. mead 17/25, 26/7, 33/13.
mjǫk adv. very (with adjectives) 4/2, 17/30, 26/19; very much 7/21,
29/36; much, far 41/14; very nearly 35/10; often 24/16; a lot,Glossary125

particularly (i.e. this is his or her characteristic role) 25/11, 29/31,
43/40.
móðerni n. descent on the mother’s side 27/10.
móðir f. (pl. mœðr) mother 26/9, 36, 54/21, 27 (gen. sg.).
móðr m. fury 36/9, 37/25, 52/27.
mold f. soil, earth (as substance) 3/27, 9/1, 15/33, 16/30.
moli m. small fragment; í smán mola (collective sg.) into bits 35/32.
morðvargr m. murderer 53/16, 28.
morgindǫgg f. morning dew 54/11, 17.
morgunn (dat. sg. morni) m. morning 13/31, 17/26, 24/15, 42/23, 47/24.
móti, á m., í m. prep. with dat., against 40/3, 50/30; towards 50/28; tomeet 6/6, 40/18; in the face of, on the side facing 10/8; gera e–t í m.
e–m receive s–one with s–thing 7/26; þýða á m. see þýða; í mót asadv., in exchange 23/33; back (to meet his gaze) 45/4.
muðr m. (inflected munn-) mouth 25/17, 50/9; í munn mér into mymouth 28/35, similarly 29/7, 41/12, 15; striking face or edge of hammer
38/35.
muna (man, munða) pret.-pres. vb. remember 11/30.
†mund f. hand; dat. (instrumental) sg., with his hand 52/18.
mundlaug f. hand basin 49/13.
munn see muðr.
munr m. difference (at by which) 41/7, 26; þeim mun (+ sup.) . . . sem
by so much . . . in that, to this degree . . . that 46/14; fyr øngan mun by
no means, certainly not 10/39.
munu (mun, munda) pret.-pres. vb. (1) indicating future time: will 9/29,
14/15; be about to 38/30; with vb. to be understood, it will be 43/26(2); p. tense mundi future in the past, would 5/19, 48/20, was to 3/12;
myndi would have, was about to 46/31; munak (see -k) I shall 28/25;
muntu = munt þú 28/30; p. inf. mundu would 27/32, 44/31. (2)indicating probability, mun, muni, myni will 12/2, 19/12, must 11/16,
17, 33/17; would need 36/24; with vb. to be understood, must be 41/20;
muntu vera you must be 39/34; muntþu hafa you have surely 28/9;
hvárt munu sitja can there be sitting 39/8; vera mun at segja frá þeimtíðindum I daresay there are tidings to be told 45/16; p. tense, would
7/22, 23, 18/9; must 4/1, 2; might 3/18; might well 26/12; eigi mundak(see -k) I would not have 41/9, 36; p. inf., would 28/24, 37/21.
myklu see mikill.
myrkr a. dark 37/33; n. as subst. 37/32.
mæla (t) wv. say 8/9, 37; speak (til to) 31/8, 42/28; þat er mælt they say
25/13; m. til demand 34/35; m. e–t sér til kaups stipulate s–thing as126

Glossary

one’s payment 34/32; m. við e–n speak to s–one, say to s–one 21/20,
31/11, talk with s–one (s–thing)? 51/8; m. við (adv.) be opposed (tos–thing), object 47/30.
mær f. (pl. meyjar) maiden, virgin 18/12, 25/33, 29/21, 54/27 (thesubject, with sú 54/25); acc. sg. mey †girl, i.e. wife, beloved 36/3.
†mærr a. renowned, splendid, excellent 17/23, 52/21.
mœtask (tt) wv. md. (reciprocal) meet each other 10/12 (sg. with pl.
subject), 40/6.
mǫgr m. (pl. megir) son 26/9, 52/22; míns magar that of my (i.e. Óðinn’s)son (i.e. Þórr) 22/40; dat. sg. megi (with hjarta) 52/17. In the phrase
Muspells megir 15/10, 50/17 the word could mean ‘men, troop’ (cf.
51/31–2), but cf. 15/16, 32/1, 50/14, 20.
mǫrk f. forest 37/31.
mǫtuneyti n. food-sharing; leggja m. sitt pool their food, put all theirfood together 38/16.
ná (ð) wv. with dat., get (possession of), possess 31/17.
†naðr (rs) m. adder, serpent; = Miðgarðsormr 52/23.
nafn n. name 3/13, 32; generic sg. 4/10.
nafnfrægr a. famous; er mjǫk er nafnfrægt whose name is well known
33/12.
nagl m. nail (of the body) 50/4, 6.
nakkvarr (n. nakkvat) = nokkurr.
nákvæmr a. close; attentive; sup. nákvæmust monnum til á at heita (the)most convenient (approachable) for people to pray to 25/2.
námunda prep. with dat., close to, to the neighbourhood of 10/11.
†nár m. corpse; acc. pl. nái 51/28, 53/31.
náttból n. night-quarters 37/35.
náttlangt adv. all night 42/22.
náttstaðr m. lodging-place for the night 8/1, 37/5.
náttúra f. nature, characteristic quality, property 3/23 (cf. eðli), 3/26,
23/19, 47/5.
náttverðr m. supper 37/7 (cf. nótturðr).
†ne neg. adv. not 12/13, 15, 17; reinforcing suffixed neg. -a 21/23.
né conj. nor 9/14, 15, 17, 31/9; without a neg. preceding 48/7.
neðan adv. below 12/9, 19/3; from below, underneath 17/15; up(wards)
45/4.
neðri a. comp. lower 29/8, 50/10, 38.
nefna (d) wv. name, call 4/35, 5/16; mention 54/38; speak the name of
3/12, 26/12; er nefndr is the name of 14/6, 47/10; þessar eru enn

Glossary127

nefndar these are the names of others 33/23. Md. nefndisk said his
name was 7/36, 38/7; hefir hann nefnzk á fleiri vega he called himself
by various (other) names 21/31.
neita (að) wv. say no; þá er hann (maðr T, W and U) neitar when one
denies 30/3.
nema (1) conj. except 3/7, 29/1; with inf. 14/12; introducing a clause,
except that 11/24; with subj., without, except by 46/28, if . . . not,unless 8/23.
nema (2) (nam) sv. take; n. staðar stop, come to rest 7/7, (get a grip)
49/3; n. við e–u push against, be stuck against s–thing 29/7; learn,acquire knowledge 54/30 (‘may the knowledge you have acquired doyou good’).
†nepr a. with difficulty? dying? 52/23.
nes n. headland 7/11.
nest n. food for a journey 38/17.
nestbaggi m. food-bag, knapsack 38/14, 21, 39/20, 42/40.
net n. net 48/22, 24, 27, 34, 49/1.
netþinull m. the rope along the (top) edge of a net 49/2.
neztr a. sup. (cf. neðri) lowest 8/18.
nið n. darkening, waning of the moon 14/3.
níð n. insult, imputation of dishonour 52/24.
†niðfǫlr a. pale as rust? or as the waning moon? darkly pale? 51/28(with ǫrn).
niðr adv. down, downwards 9/4, 18/33, 47/17.
niðri adv. down 15/33, 19/36.
níu num. nine 23/39, 25/33.
níundi ord. num. (the) ninth 8/31, 17/34.
njóta (naut) sv. with gen., enjoy 20/18; get benefit from 48/8 (nautka =naut-ek-a, see -a), imp. njóttu (= njót þú) 54/30; subj. svá njóta (ek)trú minnar at by my faith (salvation) 34/1; impers. ekki nýtr sólar thesun does no good, there is no (benefit from) sunshine 49/22.
nokkurr, nokkvorr, nakkvarr pron. a. a certain, some (or other) 3/30,
7/8; any 8/22, 34/37; anyone 36/38, 47/29; n. mundi vera stjórnari
there must be some controller 4/1; with def. art., any of the 53/32; órskóginum nokkvorum from the wood that happened to be nearby orfrom somewhere in the wood 35/20; einna n. one in particular 14/33;
n. as adv. nokkut, nakkvat somewhat 41/26, at all 47/16, 48/14; dat. ofdegree with comp., somewhat 28/21, 35/33.
norðan adv. from the north; n. ór . . . from . . . in the north 7/5.
norðanverðr a. northern, northerly 20/29.

128

Glossarynorðr (1) n. north 4/19, 10/6.
norðr (2) adv. north, northwards 5/26, 6/4, 39/18.
norðrhálfa f. the northern region (often referring to Europe), the northern
continent 5/6, 20; pl. 6/24.
norðrætt f. northerly direction 31/3.
norn f. norn 18/14, 18, 23, 26, 27, 19/14, 30/35.
nótt f. (pl. nætr) night 23/39, 31/24, 27, 37/13; acc. sg., in a night 7/3,
by night 25/38.
nótturðr m. supper (= náttverðr) 38/21.
nú adv. now 12/20, 15/5; just now 10/37, 28/14; in a moment 28/17,
31/18; at present 20/24; nú it fyrsta sinn now for the first time 36/37;
referring to time of author 5/26, 32, to time of fictional narrator 43/16;
correlative with er 41/16 (1), 42/34 (now that); er . . . þá . . . nú 41/26;
nú er . . . þá 43/14; áðr . . . nú 28/8.
ný n. new moon, waxing of the moon 14/3.
nyrðri a. comp. more northerly 4/20.
nýta (tt) wv. derive benefit (af from), be successful (in), get somewhere(with) 41/29; md., thrive, be successful 38/25.
nývaknaðr a. (pp.) just awoken 38/40.
nær adv. close, near 14/11, 47/22; nearly 14/8; as prep. with dat., near(to) 4/27, 23/38, 42/38.
næst adv. (sup.) next 11/6; þar n., því n. next to him 8/19, next after that
13/9, 24; sterkr n. því sem Þórr er almost equal in strength to Þórr26/16.
næstr a. sup. closest (e–u to s–thing), next (to) 9/24.
nætr pl. of nótt.
nǫkkvi m. row-boat 44/24, 45/6; equivalent to skip 46/29 (cf. also 44/25,
45/1).
nǫs f. nostril 50/11.
óask (að) wv. md. be afraid for, about (at . . . ne lest . . . not) 33/1.
óð see vaða.
óðul n. pl. property inherited as of right; homeland; eiga þar ó. be native
there 9/27.
†of (1) adv. pleonastic with verbs in verse 11/30, 32, 12/29, 39, 36/11 etc.
of (2) archaic prep. (later replaced by um and yfir) with acc. (1) of place,over, across 39/6, 44/6; through, over 45/6, 53/22; throughout 13/13,
20/6; around 27/13; above or on? 12/19 (or as sense 3 below); of veg
forward 52/15. (2) of time, through(out) 8/35; during 15/1, 38/4; atabout 37/36. (3) of subject, concerning 33/18; about 16/2, 54/1; with

Glossary129

40/13, 43/6; freista of try at 41/31. (4) †with dat. ok of fjórum tøgum
33/35 (cf. 22/36): perhaps adv. (quasi-comp.), ‘beyond that, more thanthat by forty’, rather than ‘over forty’.
ofan adv. above 12/8, 19/1; from above, i.e. down 28/3, 37/20; þar o. í
down in it 43/4.
ofarst adv. sup. uppermost 8/19.
ofdramb n. arrogance 13/38.
ófegri a. comp. less beautiful 54/21.
ofinn pp. (of vefa) woven (with dat., out of, with s–thing) 53/14 (serpentswere twisted in the walls, or the walls were woven out of serpents; cf.
53/23).
oflítill a. too small 32/8.
ofrefli n. superiority in power (e–m over s–one), something beyond one’s
strength 27/28, 36/26.
ófriðr m. hostility 12/25.
ófróðliga adv. ignorantly 21/5.
ófúss a. reluctant 28/33.
ófœra f. s–thing impossible to traverse, an impossible undertaking 12/3;
peril, disastrous situation 25/29, 42/38.
ófœrr a. impassable, untraversable (e–m by s–one) 9/27.
ógagn n. disadvantage, mischief 49/39.
ógjǫrr a. (pp.) undone, unfinished 34/37.
ógurligr a. terrible 45/3.
óhapp n. misfortune, disaster 27/9, 46/8.
óhelgari a. comp. less holy 21/14.
óhreinn a. impure, evil 23/21.
ójafn a. unequal, diverse 3/35; n. as adv., unequally, unfairly 18/24.
ójafnask (að) wv. md. become unequal, diverse 3/4.
ok adv., conj. and 3/1, 9/21; also 3/16, 22 (1); besides 42/21; taka ok see
taka; indicating accompanying circumstances, with 29/22 (2), 48/17(2) (‘and there were . . .’), 49/23, but 31/12; ok kominn and (said hehad) come 8/1; svá hart ok yfir so hard over, so hard and (high) over,so strongly and in such a way over 47/21; pleonastic, introducing mainclause and correlative with er 27/9 (2), 40/30, 41/6 (3), 49/1; correlativewith þá er 10/14 (see note to 27/10 and Den første og anden grammatiske
afhandling i Snorres Edda, ed. V. Dahlerup and Finnur Jónsson, København 1886, 78; J. Fritzner, Ordbog over det gamle norske Sprog,
Kristiania 1886–96, under ok conj. 9).
ók see aka.
ókunnigr a. unknown, secret 44/3.

130

Glossaryókunnr a. unknown, strange 29/29.
†ókvíðinn a. unafraid (e–s of s–thing), unconcerned, not anxious (about)
52/24.
ókyrr a. unquiet, violent 14/26.
ólíkr a. unlike 3/20 (note the n. form: ‘it was different, there wasdissimilarity’); with dat., unlike to, different from 6/10, 19/36; comp.
19/37.
olli see valda.
ólusk see ala.
ómaki m. trouble, inconvenience 14/13.
opinn a. open 39/29.
opna (að) wv. (cut) open 3/27.
opt adv. often 27/2, 31/30.
optar adv. comp. again, more than this once 41/5, 42/36, 43/27.
ór prep. with dat., from 7/5, 10/9; out of 10/2, 30, (material) 12/28,
16/5, 6; from among 14/32, coming from, leading from 29/2 (withfjǫtrinum); as adv., out of them 10/32.
óramligri a. comp. less mighty-looking 44/34.
órar = várar, see várr.
orð n. word 34/15, 46/13; pledged word 36/5; pl., speech, conversation
31/9, 11.
orðfimi f. skill in words, command of language 25/21.
orðinn pp. of verða.
orðsnild f. eloquence 25/23.
orðtak n. saying 25/12, 27/40, 29/40, 30/3, 5; pl., speech 46/9.
órlaustn f. solution, answer (e–s to s–thing) 36/39.
ormr m. serpent 18/36, 19/5, 45/22, 49/12, 53/14, 24; = Miðgarðsormr
27/12, 13, 44/37, 38, 45/2, 4, 6, 8, 50/36, 51/26.
orrosta f. battle 25/11, 26/19.
órœkja (kt) wv. neglect, fail to heed 3/5.
ósáinn a. (pp.) unsown, without being sown 53/35.
ósanna (að) wv. refute 30/3.
óskasonr m. adopted son 21/28.
óskorinn a. (pp.) uncut 50/6 (cf. skera).
óskǫp n. pl. misfortune, evil fate, curse 18/27.
ósterkligri a. comp. less strong-looking 42/13.
ósviðr a. not clever, foolish 19/7.
ósœmð f. loss of honour, loss of face 42/31.
ótrúligr a. unbelievable, incredible 8/8, 38/23; ótruligir at sannir munivera incredible that (they) can be true, unlikely to be true 36/35 (theGlossary131

construction seems to be a mixture of ‘which it seems to us incrediblethat can be true’ and ‘which seem to us incredible’).
ótta f. the last part of the night, the time just before dawn 37/13.
óttalauss a. unafraid 50/25; ekki var óttalaust at sofa it was not possible
to sleep without fear, securely 38/31.
óttask (að) wv. md. be afraid 28/2.
óvinr m. enemy 8/14, 55/7.
óvíss a. uncertain 8/13 (‘one cannot know with certainty’).
óx see vaxa.
oxahǫfuð n. ox-head 44/34, 38.
plógr m. plough 7/6.
plógsland n. plough-land, acre, the amount of land that can be ploughedin a certain time 7/3.
prýði f. splendour 4/22.
pungr m. purse 36/22.
ráð n. counsel 45/19 (see bera); taka r. af consult 50/24; scheme, plan,course of action 27/26, 35/16 (til at so that, by which); leita ráðadiscuss what to do 35/11; ráða ráðum sínum take counsel, hold aconference 34/34, 54/36.
ráða (réð) sv. (1) with dat., control 4/5, 8/36; rule 7/1, 18/23; determine,assign 30/35, 36; have power over 24/28; be the cause of 35/15; vera
e–s ráðandi be responsible for s–thing 6/9; r. því er (or at) bring it
about (by one’s advice) that, be responsible for the decision that(to) 35/1, 12, 14; abs., have one’s way 42/35; r. ráðum see ráð. (2)with preps. r. fyrir rule over 4/3, 5/29, control 23/29; r. fyrir sér determine, make up one’s mind 43/35; r. um decide about, be in charge of
15/20. (3) with acc., advise; r. heilræði give good advice (e–m to s–one)
39/14.
ragna gen. of regin.
ragnarøkr (rs) n. twilight of the powers 25/26, 29/10, 49/17, 18. This is
the word consistently used (sometimes spelt with -kk-) in Snorra Eddaand (once) in Ls. Other eddic poems, however, use the form ragnarǫk, doom of the powers.
ramr a. (physically) strong, powerful (but sometimes referring to magicalpower) 36/29; n. as subst., svá ramt something so powerful, such power
36/25.
†rann n. building 22/38 (gen. pl., with mest), 26/6.
rás f. race, running 43/10.

132

Glossaryrata (að) wv. (1) travel about, be abroad. (2) fall. In this text the word
occurs only at 9/36 and 52/2 and it is uncertain which meaning was
intended.
rauðr a. red (of blood) 14/39, (of fire) 18/8, (of gold) 20/1, 29/28, 53/11.
rauf f. hole 49/6.
refilstigr m. trackless way? secret path? 8/1.
†regin n. pl. (divine) powers 12/35, 14/38, 15/39, 54/26.
regn n. rain 24/27.
regnbogi m. rainbow 15/7.
reið (1) f. carriage, chariot 23/1, 25/2, 37/4, 44/6; riding 30/10 (2).
reið (2) p. of ríða.
reiða (dd) wv. lift, swing (a weapon) 38/33, 39/4; r. fram swing down
and forward, i.e. strike 43/31; r. til (adv.) swing up or round, bringforward 45/11.
reiðask (dd) wv. md. be(come) angry (e–m, e–u with s–one or at s–thing)
13/37, 44/17.
reiði n. harness, trappings 47/7.
reiðigǫgn n. pl. utensils (cf. reiða f., service) or riding equipment (cf.
reið f., riding) 15/30.
reiðr a. angry (e–m with s–one) 31/11, 38/26.
reip n. rope; pl., tackle 35/22.
reka (rak) sv. pursue, fulfil (an errand) 48/1.
rekja (rakða) wv. trace; r. spádóma til at discover prophecies implyingthat 27/8.
rekkja f. (gen. pl. rekna) bed 38/29.
renna (1) (d) wv. slip, glide, slide 48/36, 49/2.
renna (2) (rann; 3rd pers. sg. pres. renn, rennr) sv. run 10/2, 11/7;
with acc., run (gallop) over or through 30/9; r. skeið run a race orcourse 40/10.
†renniraukn n. swiftly moving draught animal 7/14.
reri see róa.
rétt adv. right(ly) 3/4, 9/2.
rétta (tt) wv. make right or straight; stretch 42/2; r. dóma sína issue
their judgements or set up their courts 15/32.
réttlátr a. righteous (cf. láta (2) behave) 20/10.
réttr m. law 6/14.
reyna (d) wv. try, make trial of 27/27, 32, 44/20; attempt, have a go at
39/39; put to the test, prove, find out about by testing 28/12, 40/27(‘now we shall see’), 47/27; reynt er it is decided, a decisive result has
been obtained 40/31.

Glossary133

reynd f. reality, what is found out about the nature of a thing by
experience 19/37 (dat. pl., ‘in reality’).
ríða (reið) sv. (1) ride 13/29, 17/31; with the mount in dat. 13/30, 46/26,
47/2; with acc., ride across, over or through 15/10, 47/7, 50/16; r. leiðsína ride on one’s way 47/33; r. braut ride a path, track 54/25. (2) knit,
tie; r. ræxna á (adv.) tie knots in (it) 48/21.
rífa (reif) sv. tear 49/8, 51/3.
rifja (jað) wv., r. upp delve into, explicate, rehearse (a subject) 22/20.
ríki n. kingdom, realm 4/7, 5/4, 7/3, 8/35; hann á þar r. er he rules overa place which 22/32.
ríkiskona f. noblewoman 25/3.
ríkismaðr m. nobleman, ruler, man of authority or rank 6/10, 19, 33/7.
ríkr a. powerful (often referring to spiritual or political power orauthority) 4/2, 5/29; n. as noun svá ríkt such power 36/25; comp. 11/21,
42/29.
ríkuligr a. successful, prosperous, glorious 18/24.
ripti n. article made of linen; robe? 47/33.
risi m. giant 5/6.
rjóða (rauð) sv. redden (trans.) 14/38.
rjúka (rauk) sv. steam 7/15.
†ró = eru (after words ending in -r) 19/9, 51/17, 34.
róa (rera, røra) sv. row 44/25, 26, 29; go out in a boat 44/9, 11.
róðr (rar) m. rowing 44/26, 27.
rógberi m. carrier of slander or (false) accusations 26/34 (see AH Studier66).
rót f. (pl. rœtr) root 17/11, 28/6.
rúm n. space (til for s–thing) 50/10.
rún f. mystery, secret wisdom 53/39.
ryðja (rudda) wv. clear, empty; i.e. leave, evacuate 52/26.
rýðr pres. of rjóða.
ræfr n. roof (‘of which I know the roof’; W and T have rept, pp. of repta
to roof, i.e. ‘which I know (to be) roofed’) 22/39.
ræxn m. knot, knotted loop 48/22.
rœða (dd) wv. speak, discuss (of about) 54/1.
rœtr pl. of rót.
†rǫkstóll m. judgement seat 15/40, 35/37.
rǫst f. an indefinite distance roughly equivalent to a league 25/38, 50/21, 53/1.
røri p. of róa.
sá (1) pron. a. that, this, it 53/12; he 7/36, 46/19; separated from noun

134

Glossary

53/3, 54/25; outside clause 6/30; þat anticipating noun clause 3/18,
50/31, cf. 25/38, 45/3 (how), ok þat er and how 45/6; anticipating inf.
41/35; þat er whatever 29/26, when 9/13; þat referring to f. noun 19/28,
with pl. vb. 6/2, 7/5 (cf. þat); þeir in apposition to sg. nouns 5/30(‘these, Vitta and Sigarr’); with (h)inn and a., þau in fyrstu these (are)the first (tidings) 49/20, sá hinn 11/31, 12/39, hafit þat it djúpa 37/29;
aurinn þann er 19/15, sólarinnar þeirar er of the sun which 13/39;
mannkindin þeim er the humans to whom 13/8; engi sá no person
39/39, 43/24, 45/3.
sá (2) p. of sjá 4/4, 37/20, 45/5.
sá (3) acc. of sár (1).
saga f. story 40/33, 45/17, 54/35.
saka (að) wv. impers., harm; e–n sakar s–one is harmed 45/26, 27, 30.
sakarvandræði n. pl. difficult legal disputes, disputes difficult of settlement 26/26.
†salnæfr (rar) f. ‘hall-bark’: shingles made of bark of trees were used
for thatching (the pl. refers to the separate shingles of bark). Sváfnir’s(Óðinn’s) hall was thatched with shields, so ‘Óðinn’s hall-shingles’
means shields 7/33.
salr m. hall 15/25, 18/11; †pl., dwelling, home 12/14.
saltr a. salty 11/10.
saman adv. together 12/1, 34/13; in common 3/19, 18/19; fara s. follow
each other without a break 49/23; koma s. converge (in a common
origin) 10/34; einn s. all alone 5/5.
samgangr m. union 29/34; confrontation, conflict 50/31.
samna (að) wv. gather; s. til collect (material) for 50/39 (impers., ‘forwhich material has been being collected, which has been in the making’).
samr a. pron. (usually declined weak) same 3/24, 33, 34; s. sem same as
32/21; slíkt sama, it sama as adv., likewise 4/6, 26/30.
samt adv. together 53/39; einn s. alone 37/21.
sandr m. sand 9/14.
sannr a. (n. satt) true 28/8, 34/14; n. as subst. satt, it sanna the truth 32/12,
42/34; með sǫnnu truly 33/32; comp. n. as adv., more accurately 43/37.
sár (1) m. tub 14/5.
sár (2) n. wound 11/23, 33/10.
satt n. of sannr.
sáttr a. reconciled, in agreement 26/26; at peace 34/13 (um about it? cf.
meir).
sauðr m. sheep 25/39.
saurga (að) wv. defile 29/15.

Glossary135

sé (1) pres. subj. of vera 11/34, 14/8, 20/21, 23. (2) pres. 1st pers. of sjá.
†seðja (sadda) wv. satiate, feed 32/27.
sefask (að) wv. md. calm down 37/25.
sefr pres. of sofa.
†seggr m. man 7/34.
segja (sagða) wv. say 7/11, 8/35; speak 37/18; tell (e–m s–one) 5/8,
28/11, 16; tell (stories) 8/25, 55/5 (frá about); s. spár make prophecies
21/19; s. ørlǫg foretell or pronounce, i.e. ordain, destinies? 21/26;
with acc. and inf. of vb. to be understood 16/11 (‘these she says (are)the names of the dwarfs’); s. frá talk about (it or them) 4/10, 36/30,
speak of 10/37, tell of, about 55/2, relate 44/4. Impers. segir it says, it
it told 6/19, 9/30; svá er sagt it is said 10/40; þá er sagt it is said thatthen 38/6; er þér eigi sagt have you not been told 15/6; ef mér værisagt frá if I had been told about it (i.e. if I had not seen it with my owneyes) 41/10; hvat er at s. what is there to tell 17/9, 34/26; þat er at s.
frá Hermóði at as for Hermóðr 47/7; mart er at s. there is much to tell
18/30; er gott at s. there are good things to say 23/15; eru at s. are to
be told 49/18, 20; svá er at s. this can or must be said, the story goes
38/23; þat er (svá, þér) satt (með sǫnnu) at segja at to tell (you) thetruth, the fact is that 33/32, 38/31, 43/26, 35, 44/35; en ek hygg hittvera þér satt at s. but I think the contrary is correct to report 45/11;
þat má s. this can be said, I can tell you this 45/2; fyrst at s. frá first(there is) to tell about 46/38.
segl n. sail 36/19.
seiðberandi m. (pres. p.) one who practises seiðr (sorcery, divination)
10/22 (pl.).
seilask (d) wv. md. reach (with the hand) 42/2, 43/21; s. til reach out,
over 38/11.
seinn a. slow; seint er it takes a long time 39/33 (‘news travels slowly’);n. as adv., slowly 43/12; i.e. never 50/7 (with gert); mér mun seintverða at it will be a long time before I, I will have to wait a long time
before I 28/33; leit seint til þeira was slow to turn to them 39/31; n.
comp. as adv. seinna more slowly 43/9.
selja (ld) wv. give 28/22; s. fram hold out, offer 28/38.
sem conj. as 15/13; like 5/9; sýnask sem, lítask sem look as though 40/8,
41/20, 22; as long as 41/13; correlative with svá 4/12, 40, with jafn33/5, jafnt 25/38, samr 32/21, slíkt 6/7, þeim mun 46/14, þvílíkr 31/35;
þar sem where 6/4, in a place which 54/10; hvar sem wherever 5/23;
hvat sem whatever 35/18; as rel., who, which 19/17, 42/6; that which(or to the extent that?) 54/30; with sup., as . . . as possible 40/5, 49/1.

136

Glossary

senda (d) wv. send 28/2, 30/8; s. eptir e–m send for s–one 46/25; s. til(adv.) send there 10/14, 27/11.
sendiferð f. errand, mission 31/21.
sendimaðr m. messenger 28/3, 18, 48/1.
senn adv. at the same time, together 5/2, 7/36, 33/38.
sér (1) pres. of sjá.
sér (2) dat. of sik.
sess m. seat, bench 24/34.
sét pp. of sjá.
setberg n. flat-topped mountain 43/4, 5.
setja (tt) wv. set, put, place 7/6, 12/5, 39/24; set down 7/8; put in position
13/2; establish 34/29; appoint, ordain 6/13; s. e–m borð set up (prepare)a table for s–one 42/25; s. fram launch 46/24; s. syn fyrir make a denial
30/3; s. til establish, appoint, ordain as, for (a certain function) 5/28,
30/2, 4; s. þar til landa (til þess ríkis) set up (as a ruler) over thoseterritories (over that realm) 6/1, 17; s. e–t við e–u thrust s–thing againsts–thing 45/12. Md., sit down 13/13; take (up) one’s position 15/32,
37/39; setjask á tal sit down to discuss 54/36; setjask til sit down to
37/7; setjask upp sit up 39/6.
sétti ord. num. (the) sixth 8/31, 17/34.
sex num. six 28/5.
sía f. molten particle 10/8, 12/7, 13/40.
siðaðr a. (pp.) having morals of a certain kind; rétt s. of good life,
righteous, virtuous 9/2.
síðan adv. afterwards 24/25, 27/40; again 39/2; (ever) since 48/22; s. at
kveldi the following evening, that evening 38/18; s. er as conj., since
27/35, s. er . . . þá after 3/34.
síðar adv. comp. later (with dat. of the amount of time) 31/24, 35/33.
síðarst adv. sup. last of all, finally 3/2, 13/25; in the rear 39/38.
siðlátr a. virtuous, of good life 53/13.
síðr adv. comp. less; eigi at s. none the less 3/15.
sifjar f. pl. relationship, bonds of affinity 49/30.
sifjaslit n. breaking of the bonds of affinity 49/26; the word usually has
the more specialised meaning of incest.
síga (seig) sv. sink 37/20.
sigr (rs) m. victory 25/11, 30/35, 36/29.
sigra (að) wv. defeat 5/5, 9/29; be victorious over 13/21.
sik, sín, sér reflexive pron. (refers to subject of clause) himself, herself,
itself, themselves; á ǫxlum sér on their shoulders 14/5; fyrir sjálfum
sér for themselves (individually) 22/24; sér respectively, in eachGlossary137

separate instance 22/18, for himself 44/21; sér til kaups as his payment
34/32; til sín to stay with him 33/6. At 27/28 sér refers to the logicalsubject (úlfinum), cf. sinn.
silfr n. silver 20/2, 5, 26/30.
silkiband n. silken (silky) band 28/21, 29.
silkirœma f. silken ribbon 28/17.
sin f. sinew 28/6.
sindr n. slag, clinker 10/2.
sinn (1) (n. sitt) reflexive a. (generally refers to subject of clause) his,her, its, their 3/34, 6/19; one’s 36/22; their own 22/23; at 27/28 refers
to subject of inf. (hann, acc.); at 42/29 to logical subject (honum);sinn (sc. maðr) í hverju one (man) in each (throne) 8/17.
sinn (2) n. time, occasion 30/9, 41/16; annat s. next time 43/28; it fyrsta
s. the first time 27/29 (er that), for the first time 36/37; eitt sinn, einu
sinni once 21/5, 25/29, for once 38/6; at sinni on this occasion, for thetime being 41/5.
sinni m. companion; pl., company (?) 50/20.
sitja (sat) sv. sit 8/16, 18/30; sit fishing 44/14, 30; remain idle 36/10; bepositioned 9/28; s. fyrir be present (already?), lie in wait? 8/15.
sjá (1) pron. this (rarely that); sjá . . . er s–one who 36/35.
sjá (2) (sá, pp. sét) sv. see 4/4, 7/27; perceive 6/10; find 41/14; understand
28/14; look (til towards, at) 28/37, 41/15; sáttu = sátt þú you saw
43/4; sjám let us see 42/11; ek sé eigi I cannot see 46/1; sjá sik set eyeson himself, i.e. open his eyes, become conscious 39/2; sá mann ok lék
saw a man playing 7/35; with acc. and inf. 39/24; sjá e–n sitja see
s–one sitting 47/23; impers. sér one can see, there is visible 45/13; sjá
má (mátti) one can see (could be seen) 3/17, 41/29; má sjá can be seen
43/40; þat er sá augnanna (as for) what could be seen of the eyes
37/20. Md. sjásk at be afraid about 33/3; sjásk fyrir hesitate, be waryor cautious 25/13; sjásk um look around 54/32.
sjafni m. (a word for) love 29/33.
sjaldan adv. seldom (i.e. never) 36/10.
sjálfr a. pron. self, himself, themselves 4/11 (‘among themselves’), 6/7;
yourself 8/3; itself, on its own 31/22; itself, the very 52/36; †sjálfgi
not herself (see -gi) 21/26; sjálfra þeira their own 7/22; fyrir sjálfum
sér for themselves (individually) 22/24.
sjár = sær.
sjau num. seven 7/35.
sjaundi ord. num. (the) seventh 8/31, 17/34, 29/31.
sjávargangr = sævargangr.

138

Glossarysjóða (sauð) sv. cook; pp. soðinn 32/10, 17, 37/7.
sjón f. sight 13/7, 37/21, 45/3.
sjónhverfingar f. pl. optical illusions, magical deceptions, false appearances 7/27, 42/38.
†sjǫt n. dwelling 14/38.
skaði m. harm, injury, destruction, loss 27/26, 46/14.
skáld n. poet 7/11, 34/22.
skáldskapr m. poetry 25/21, 22 (‘poetry is called bragr’).
skalf see skjálfa.
skáli m. hall, building 37/34, 35, 39, 38/12.
†skálmǫld f. age of swords 49/33 (skálm f. short sword).
skammr a. short 10/17, 18/25; n. as subst., a short distance 48/35; eiga
skamt til be a short distance from 48/23; n. as adv., a short way 38/2;
comp. skemri 3/36.
skapa (að, p. skóp 3/1, textual note) wv. create 3/1, 11/28; make, shape
13/5, 20/28; ordain, determine, shape (e–m for s–one) 12/11, 18/13.
Md. impers., develop, come about 10/36.
skapari m. creator 3/14.
skapker n. vat 33/14.
skaplyndi f. character, nature 21/10, 26/38.
skapt n. handle 23/9, 39/6.
skarpr a. sharp; comp., tougher 28/40.
skaut n. corner (as of a square cloth) 12/5.
skegg n. beard 28/5, 9.
†skeggjǫld f. age of battle-axes (i.e. of warfare) 49/33.
skeið n. race, course (both the race and the ground over which it is run)
40/15 (‘a good course for running’), 17, 23; s. nokkvor races over acertain distance 40/10.
skemtun f. entertainment 34/3, 45/23; skemtunar sinnar for his (i.e.
Gylfi’s) entertainment 7/2.
†skepja (skapða) wv. create 16/4.
skera (skar) sv. slaughter 37/6.
†skerða (ð) wv. bite pieces (notches) out of, damage, diminish 19/3
(object understood).
skíð n. ski 24/17.
skíðfœrr a. able to ski, good at skiing 26/21.
skilja (lð) wv. understand 3/16, 4/13; perceive, deduce, tell 6/30, 28/13;
realise 48/27; svá skilðu þeir they deduced, it was their understanding,interpretation 4/14; distinguish: impers. hví skilr svá mikit why is there
such a large difference 21/1. Md., part from one another 43/26.

Glossary139

skilnaðr m. parting 42/28.
skilning f. understanding 4/13.
skin n. shining 4/5, 14/25, 24/27.
skína (skein) sv. shine 9/33, 51/40; impers. 50/15.
skip n. ship 34/18, 36/13; boat 44/25, 45/1.
skipa (að) wv. (1) with dat., organise, establish 6/12, 14; md., be arranged,
be organised 9/39 (‘what were things like?’), 15/34 (‘take shape’?).
(2) with acc., occupy, man 36/18; eigi er þrøngra at s. hana en gangaí hana it is not more crowded when it is occupied than when it is being
entered 33/32; fill (e–t e–m a place with people), allot (people a place)
21/29.
skipta (pt) wv. with dat., share out, apportion 18/23 (object understood),
27/15 (með among, between); divide 48/37; impers. e–u var skipt
s–thing was divided, separated 13/2. Md., become separate, distinct;
disperse 4/12.
skipun f. organisation, arrangement (government?) 15/20.
skírr a. bright, pure 20/5, 24/23.
skjálfa (skalf) sv. tremble, shake 37/37, 46/30.
skjall n. the skin round the white of an egg 19/18.
skjalla (skall) sv. with dat., crash on 44/19; s. á bang against 44/39.
skjóta (skaut) sv. shoot 24/17; with dat. object, push, shove 29/5, 7; s.
(e–u) á e–n or at e–m shoot (a missile) at s–one 45/24, 30, 46/4, 6; s.
e–u út launch (push into the water) a boat 44/24; impers. e–u skýtr
upp s–thing shoots up, is raised up, emerges (ok er þá and (it) is then)
53/34.
skjótfœri n. speed in running 43/11.
skjótleikr m. speed in running 40/13.
skjótr a. quick; n. as adv., fast 14/8, 44/27; soon 28/8, 28; quickly,
immediately 38/6, 40/14; comp. n. as adv. skjótara more quickly 39/39;
sup. skjótast at segja to put it most briefly 22/21.
skjǫldr m. (pl. skildir) shield 7/29, 30, 49/34.
skógr m. wood, forest 14/19, 35/20.
skóklæði n. pl. footwear 29/23.
skolla (d) wv. hover; keep one’s distance? refuse to have anything to do(with s–one)? waver, change one’s mind? 28/33.
skór m. shoe 26/15, 50/39, 40.
skorta (t) wv. impers. e–t skortir til s–thing is lacking for s–thing, thelack of s–thing is an obstacle 31/23; eigi skortir e–n e–t s–one does
not lack s–thing, s–one has plenty of s–thing 42/25.
skósveinn m. valet, chamberlain 31/10.

140

Glossaryskot n. missile 46/7.
skriðr m. (fast) movement 44/26 (ironic understatement).
skrifa (að) wv. write (down) 6/26.
skulfu p. pl. of skjálfa.
skulu (skal, skylda) pret.-pres. vb. (1) indicating necessity, obligationor duty: ought, should 25/8, 51/1; must 13/29; have to 17/40, 25/24;
subj. skyli ought 8/12; impers. skyldi one needed to 43/1; hvert er faraskal wherever it is (required) to go 36/20; in ‘gnomic’ statements skal
indicates what is proper or normal, the ‘gnomic’ shall 8/25, 17/7, 21/1,
23/30. (2) indicating future time: shall, will 9/1, 20/8; skaltu = skalt
þú 28/17; indicating purpose or intention (subj.) 19/16, 49/12, be about
to, try to 38/23, 42/40, be going to 41/19; be supposed to 25/7; futurein the past, should, would 23/39, 34/35, 39/2; skyldu hafa were tohave 44/20; with inf. understood skyldi would be 34/37; impers. nú
skal segja þér now you shall be told 42/34; eigi skyli one would not,no one (nothing) would 48/34; eigi skal fara með hann it is not to besailed 36/20. (3) indicating permission: were to 3/15, might 6/7, may
30/1, 39/36.
skutilsveinn m. serving boy (or man) 40/36, 38.
ský n. cloud 12/27, 39.
†skygnask (d) wv. md., s. um be carefully looked round 8/12.
skykkjum adv. (dat. pl.) in shakes, with heaving movements 37/37.
skyldr a. obliged, under a duty (to do s–thing) 36/31; (e–m) er skylt it isnecessary, proper, a duty (for s–one) 21/6, 11, 36/30; skyldir þjónustumenn bondservants 37/26.
skyn n. understanding; kunna s. (e–s) understand, know details, the true
nature (of s–thing) 22/18, 25/8; kunna mesta s. have the greatest understanding, perception 46/15.
skyndiliga adv. hastily 38/39, 44/5.
skynja (jað) wv. understand, deduce (af from, by) 6/26.
skynsamliga adv. reasonably, carefully, sensibly 37/17.
skynsemð f. wisdom, understanding 4/14, textual note.
skynsemi f. wisdom, discernment 22/20 (‘it requires great wisdom’, or‘it would be very instructive, brings great understanding, it is a matterof great interest’).
skýtr pres. of skjóta.
slá (sló) sv. strike 38/6; s. e–n hǫgg strike s–one a blow 39/1; with dat. s.
e–u út throw, pour s–thing away 49/15; impers. var slegit eldi í it was
set fire to 46/34.
slátr n. meat 40/4, 6, 7, 43/9.

Glossary141

slefa f. saliva 29/9.
sleikja (kt) wv. lick 11/10, 11.
sléttr a. smooth 28/16, 40/15; level 54/32.
slíkr a. such 27/33; slíkt . . . sem as much . . . as 6/7; n. as subst. slíkt
such things 36/11; n. as adv. slíkt sama similarly 4/6.
slíta (sleit) sv. break (trans.), tear apart 28/21, 26, 51/28; s. af tear off
44/23; s. upp pull up, pluck 45/37.
slitna (að) wv. break (intrans.) 28/23, 50/1.
slyngja (slǫng) sv. with dat., fling 51/4.
slœgð f. cunning 27/1.
smár a. small 8/36, 35/32.
smíð f. structure, construction, work of skill 12/21, 15/9, 14; (the workof) building 35/24.
smíða (að) wv. make (out of some material), shape 4/14, 8/37; fashion,
work (a material) 15/28; hvernig varð fjǫturrinn smíðaðr what did thefetter look like 28/15; varð ekki svá smíðat not as much building wasdone 35/25.
smíðarkaup n. reward or wages for building work 35/30.
smiðr m. builder 34/30, 35/5.
smjúga (smaug, smó) sv. creep, squeeze 39/28.
snarr a. swift; sup. n. as adv. 49/1.
sneri p. of snúa.
snertiróðr (rar) m. (short) spurt of rowing 44/29.
sníða (sneið) sv. cut 50/40.
snimma adv. early 34/29.
snotr (rs) a. wise, clever, sensible 30/7.
snúa (snera) sv. turn 39/20; s. til leiðar bring about 13/1; with dat., turn,
direct 29/31. Md., turn and go 8/5, 44/21; direct o–self 50/37; fly (intoa rage) 50/2; writhe 51/24; snúask aptr turn back 40/18, 24, 43/32;
snúask eptir turn (aside) after, follow 3/5; snúask til ferðar set off 42/26.
snær m. snow 49/21.
soðinn pp. of sjóða.
sofa (svaf, pres. sefr) sv. sleep 11/1, 24/10.
sofna (að) wv. go to sleep, fall asleep 38/20, 39/3, 4.
sól f. (the) sun 3/35, 13/2; with def. art. 13/39, 14/8, 20/8, 49/37, 54/20.
sólskin n. pl. (periods of) sunshine 14/40.
soltinn a. (pp. of svelta) hungry, starved 43/8.
son, sonr m. (pl. synir) son 4/36, 5/9; the son 24/25, 37/9; pl., †descendants, race 10/28, 12/36.
sortna (að) wv. grow black (i.e. be extinguished) 52/29, 54/6.

142

Glossarysótt f. sickness 45/22.
sóttdauðr a. who has died by sickness 27/16.
sótti p. of sœkja.
spá f. prophecy 21/19, 27/25, 29/15.
spádómr m. the gift of prophecy 5/18, 7/25; pl., prophecies 27/8.
spákona f. prophetess 5/7.
spánþak n. shingle roof (roof with overlapping wooden tiles) 7/29.
spara (ð) wv. save; md., save for o–self 41/18.
spekð f. wisdom 4/14, 17/16.
speki f. wisdom 3/16, 4/25, 5/17, 25/20; branch, kind of learning 27/1.
speni m. teat 11/7, 33/13.
spenna (t) wv. with dat., gird on, put round, fasten 23/7; s. sik e–u girdo–self with s–thing 38/4.
spilla (t) wv. with dat., spoil, destroy, injure 35/12, 49/30; md., be spoiled
15/31.
sporðr m. tail (of a fish or snake) 27/14, 43/21, 49/3; end (of bridge)
20/3.
spori m. spur 47/21.
spotta (að) wv. mock, make a laughing-stock of 44/36.
sprakk see springa.
spretta (1) (tt) wv. split (trans.); s. á (adv.) e–u make a split in (s–thing),
split (s–thing) open with s–thing 37/12.
spretta (2) (spratt) sv. spring 3/21, 44/10.
springa (sprakk) sv. burst; be overcome by shock 46/33.
spurall a. having a questioning nature 29/39.
spurning f. question 32/11.
spurt pp. of spyrja.
spyrja (spurða) wv. ask (e–n s–one; ef, hvárt whether) 8/2, 20, 35/11,
38/13; learn, find out (by asking) 3/33, 8/22; spyrðu = spyrr þú you
ask (at whether, or imagining that) 33/6; s. hverjum ask with whom
31/11; eigi er nú fróðliga spurt that is not an intelligent question 15/5;
with gen., ask s–thing 33/29, learn, hear s–thing 39/33; s. e–n e–s ask
s–one s–thing 36/33; s. e–n nafns or at nafni ask s–one his name 7/36,
8/3; s. til e–s get information about s–thing 6/5.
spyrna (d) wv. kick 28/39; s. fœti á kick (with the foot) against, at 46/36;
s. við (e–u) kick out (against s–thing), push with the feet (againsts–thing) 27/29, 44/40.
spǫlr m. rail, bar 39/28.
staðr m. place 4/24, 28, 20/25 (pl.); position 12/11,18; í þeim stað thatplace 15/24 (cf. place-names formed with preps., see Two Icelandic
Stories, ed. A. Faulkes, London 1967, 96, note to 2/85–6); í tvá staði intoGlossary

143

two sections 48/37; gefa, nema staðar stop 7/7, 10/3, 49/3; gefa e–ustað or staðar stop s–thing 5/25, fix s–thing 12/9.
standa (stóð) sv. stand 19/26, 45/38; imp. stattu 8/24; pres. p. standandi(yet still) standing 51/11; be situated 15/22; extend 17/11; s. af. e–u
arise from s–thing, come from s–thing (e–m for s–one) 10/4, 10, 27/9;
s. at stand by 46/34; s. til hjarta e–m stick in s–one’s heart 52/18; s.
undan come from under 20/31; s. upp get up 37/13, stand up 50/22; s.
við withstand 43/23.
stara (ð) wv. stare 45/4.
stattu see standa.
steði m. anvil 15/27.
steðr pl. of stoð.
stefna (d) wv. direct one’s steps, make for (í, móti) 39/18, 50/28.
steikari m. cook 32/13.
†steindyrr f. pl. doorway(s), entrance(s) in rocks (i.e. to dwarfs’ dwellings) 51/19.
steinn m. stone 3/28, 11/11; rock 15/37.
sterkleikr m. physical strength 13/21.
sterkliga adv. mightily 38/3.
sterkr a. (acc. sg. m. sterkjan) strong 15/8, 20/26; mighty, powerful
35/5; stout 44/33; comp. 27/31; sup. 22/31.
steypask (t) wv. md. plunge 45/12; fall in ruins 49/36.
stíga (steig, sté) sv. step 38/26, 50/38; s. stórum take large steps 38/18;
s. á mount 46/21; s. af dismount from 47/19; s. upp mount 47/20.
stigr m. path 54/21 (pl.).
stikill m. point 41/14.
stilla (t) wv. control, moderate, regulate 4/1, 23/29.
stjarna f. star 12/17, 49/39, 52/32.
stjórna (að) wv. with dat., rule, control 8/35.
stjórnari m. controller 4/1.
stjórnarmaðr m. ruler, governor 15/19.
stjúpsonr m. stepson 26/20.
stoð f. (pl. steðr) support, post, pillar 20/1.
stólpi m. pillar 20/1.
stórliga adv. arrogantly 39/15.
stórmenni n. (collective) great (big) men 42/6.
stórmerki n. notable thing 18/28; mystery, act of mystical significance 3/13.
stormr m. storm 4/7 (perhaps an error for straumi, see straumr).
stórr a. great 5/38; large 33/30; important 45/18; dat. pl. as adv., mightily,
with large steps 38/18; comp. stœrri bigger 39/13.
stórsmíði n. mighty piece of work 27/33 (pl.).

144

Glossary

stórtíðindi n. pl. important events 22/27.
stórvirki n. pl. mighty deeds, achievements 23/10, 40/34, 55/4.
stótt 2nd pers. sg. p. of standa.
straumr m. current 53/26.
strjúka (strauk) sv. rub, stroke (of over, i.e. with the hand) 39/6.
strǫnd f. shore 12/23, 13/4.
stukku p. pl. of støkkva (1).
stund f. a period of time; an hour 23/11; pl., time, ages 3/4, 55/1.
styðja (studda) wv. support; pp. 26/29.
†stynja (stunða) wv. groan 51/18.
stýra (ð) wv. with dat., control 13/34, 14/3; steer, be captain of 50/8,
51/33; (have at one’s) command 34/2.
stýrandi m. (pres. p.) controller 11/17 (see AH Studier 25).
styrkr a. (= sterkr) strong 26/11.
stœrri comp. of stórr.
stǫng f. pole (for two people to carry s–thing between them) 14/6 (see note).
støkkva (1) (stǫkk) sv. fly, shoot (in a spray) 10/31.
støkkva (2) (kt) wv. sprinkle, bespatter (e–u with s–thing) 14/25 (future).
suðr (1) n. south 4/16, 21.
suðr (2) adv. south (frá of) 20/21.
suðrhálfa f. southern region 9/25.
sumar n. summer 15/1 (pl.), 21/1.
sumr a. pron. some 3/19, 14/2; pl., some of them 6/23 (sc. tóku kvánfǫng),12/10; some people 3/4, 18/24, 26/34.
sund n. sound, strait 7/8 (i.e. Øresund).
sundr adv. apart 28/28; í s. apart 28/26.
†sundrborinn a. (pp.) of different parentage or descent 18/17.
sunnan adv. from the south 9/31, 51/38.
sunnanverðr a. southern, southerly 20/7.
svá adv. so 31/14; such 21/3; thus 15/11; this 44/31; as follows 9/22;
likewise 5/18; also 6/19, 40/7, 48/13; similarly 43/6; svá eru ok dýr itis also thus with animals 3/22; svá hart ok yfir 47/21 see ok; svá . . . okthus . . . so that 31/33; þat . . . svá . . . hvárt it (should be tested) in thefollowing manner, whether . . . 47/26; en svá than this (than you)
40/22. With at: so that, so . . . that 3/11,16; such . . . that 54/12; thus . . .
that 3/13, 4/14, this, that 3/29, this . . . that 20/21, 44/35; as follows,that 42/20; to such an extent that 4/20; sterkr svá at so strong that
20/26; vitr svá at so wise that 25/13, cf. 23/15–16; sufficiently . . . to32/12; . . . enough to 43/25; in such a way that 7/14; in such a way as
to 35/13; so much that 49/40; of such a kind that 49/23; such that

Glossary145

22/33; it being the case that 53/35; when 31/36; in asseverations, so. . . inasmuch as 34/1. With sem: (just) as 6/19, 42/5; thus . . . as, in theway that 6/14; like 10/2; corresponding to 7/10; in proportion as 4/12;
as much as 35/25; to the same extent as 42/1; as . . . as 4/39, 28/17; asif 14/8, 28/25; as though (= that) 41/7; in the form of, in the pattern of
7/29; in the way in which 48/22; having assumed the appearance of
44/7; such . . . as 40/33; svá sem hon er sterk (þá) strong as it is (yet)15/9; svá lítinn sem þér kallið mik (þá) little as you say I am, however
little . . . (nevertheless) 42/7, cf. 21/17; in accordance with the factthat 47/38; svá sem . . . svá just as . . . so also 10/10, in proportion as. . . so 4/23; svá . . . sem . . . at this . . . which . . . that 38/23; svá . . . ef
. . . sem this . . . if . . . that 41/19; svá langt upp sem hann mátti lengst
as far up as the furthest he could 42/2.
svaf see sofa.
svalbrjóstaðr a. (pp.) cold-hearted 21/10.
svalr a. cool, cold 9/15.
svanr m. swan 19/30, 24/8. Originally the male swan (the female beingálpt), but normally only found in poetry. See AH Studier 47–8.
svar n. reply 31/13.
svara (að) wv. answer, reply 8/2, 18; s. øngu make no reply 41/12.
svardagi m. oath, vow, solemn promise 45/20.
svartr a. black 13/23, 14/40 (dark); comp. 19/38.
svásligr a. delightful 21/8.
†sváss a. dear 52/40.
svefn m. sleep 25/37.
sveinn m. boy 41/35; servant (follower?) or son 46/20 (T, W and U haveson(r) here; sveinn normally has the meaning ‘son’ only in poetry, but
at 47/23 Hermóðr is called brother of Baldr).
sveinstauli m. little boy 39/34, 40/16.
sveiti m. sweat; fá sveita to sweat 11/1; †blood? 12/30 (cf. 11/36).
svelgja (svalg) sv. swallow 41/4.
sverð n. sword 26/1, 29/7.
sverja (svarða) wv. swear (an oath) 35/17.
sviði m. burning pain, severe pain 33/10.
†svigi m. stick 9/32, 51/39 (cf. læ).
svima (svam) sv. swim 15/10.
svipting f. sharp pulling back and forth, wrenching, jerking 42/18.
†svæfa (ð) wv. lull to sleep (metaphorically), i.e. settle 26/33.
syðri a. comp. more southerly 4/17, 10/8.
syn f. denial (cf. synja) 30/3.

146

Glossarysýn f. sight; dat. pl., in appearance 19/36, 37, 26/38.
sýna (d) wv. show 28/20; md., seem, look, appear (e–m to s–one) 28/27,
40/8, 41/3, 43/19.
syni dat. sg. of sonr; synir nom. pl. of sonr.
synja (jað) wv. refuse; s. e–m at refuse to let s–one (do s–thing), prevent
s–one from 35/30 (i.e. forced him to leave the world).
systir f. (pl. systr) sister 25/33.
systkin n. pl. brother(s) and sister(s) 13/38, 27/7, 8, 29/12.
systrungar m. pl. cousins (on the mother’s side), sons of sisters 49/29.
sæfarar f. pl. sea journeys, seafaring 23/30.
sæing f. bed 27/20.
sæla f. happiness, prosperity 3/15.
sællífr a. having a blissful life 21/7.
sær, sjár (gen. sævar, sjávar) m. sea 6/16, 9/14; sævarins to do withthe sea 4/9.
sæti n. seat, throne 15/22, 32, 20/6, 31/7; place (in a hall, for sitting,eating and sleeping) 42/22.
sætt f. agreement, reconciliation; hvat varð um þeira s. how did they get
on together 11/20; means of agreement, terms, pledge of truce 23/34;(payment in) settlement, atonement, indemnity 37/25.
sættask (tt) wv. md., s. á þat at come to an agreement that, settle on this,that 23/39.
sættir m. reconciler, bringer of concord (with gen., between) 25/19.
sævargangr, sjávargangr m. surge of sea 3/6, 50/7.
sœkja (sótta) wv. pursue 14/12; prosecute, press, achieve, gain 28/1;
make one’s way (fram forward, i.e. advance; upp ashore) 50/3,17; s.
at e–u (s. e–t) attend s–thing 46/38; s. til e–s obtain s–thing 8/1. Md.,
be advanced, progress 35/8, 44/27.
sœmð f. honour 46/4.
sœri n. oath 35/6, 36/5.
sǫk f. cause, reason 3/32, 5/21; þessi sǫk er til er this is the reason why
31/33; lawsuit, dispute 26/33; fyrir e–s sakar because of, for the sakeof s–one 31/16; through, out of s–thing 49/25; as far as s–thing wasconcerned, to judge from s–thing 28/22; as a result of or as regardss–thing 36/26; sǫkum e–s because of s–thing 4/20, textual note.
sǫngr m. (dat. sǫngvi) song, music 24/8.
søkkva (sǫkk) sv. sink 38/35, 39/5, 52/30.
søkkvask (kt) wv. md. (let o–self) sink, slide back 45/8.
†-t neg. suffix with vbs. 18/19.
tá f. toe 50/40.

Glossary147

taka (tók) sv. take 7/4, 11/35; receive 28/33; accept 37/25; obtain 45/20;
get 27/11; bring out 40/37; catch 14/15; capture 49/5; take hold of,grasp 45/37; reach, touch 43/21; perform, undertake 40/17; tóku sér. . . en sumir sonum sínum found for themselves . . . and some of them(did so) for their sons 6/22; t. kviknun come to life 15/34; t. at withinf., begin to 41/4, 42/17; tók ok leysti went and undid 38/14, similarly
48/28 (cf. fara); t. e–t af choose s–thing: þann (sc. kost) ætla ek yðr
betra (sc. vera) af at t. this alternative is I think the better one for you
to choose 39/17; t. til at set to work to 35/2; t. til e–s touch s–one, picks–one up 46/9; t. e–t til undertake s–thing 40/34; t. um get one’s hand round49/2; t. undir e–t take hold underneath s–thing 41/40; t. upp pick up
13/5; t. upp hǫndum put out (up) one’s arms 31/4; t. við e–u take possessionof s–thing 4/39; t. við e–m oppose s–one, stop s–one’s advance 6/16.
tal n. conversation, discussion 34/34, 54/36.
tala (1) f. speech, account 43/30.
tala (2) (að) wv. talk; md. talask við talk together 53/39.
talaðr a. (pp.) spoken, having speech of a certain kind 23/19.
talðr, taliðr see telja.
tár n. tear 29/27 (pl., cf. note to 29/26), 48/5.
taumr m. rein 46/26.
tennr pl. of tǫnn.
telja (talða, pp. taliðr, talðr) wv. reckon, count 3/34, 26/34; trace 3/32,
6/18; number, enumerate 18/36; recount 23/10; declare (with at-clause)
37/16, (with acc. and inf.) 27/32. Md., say that one is, consider o–self
27/37.
tíðast see títt.
tíðindi n. pl. tidings, news, information 12/20, 19/32, 32/33; account(s),tale(s) 23/10, 37/1; events 13/11, 45/14; þat er til tíðinda this (noteworthy event) takes (will take) place 49/40.
tiginn a. noble, of high rank; sup. 29/24.
tigna (að) wv. honour (af with) 4/25, 5/20.
tignarnafn n. (honourable) title 25/3.
tigr, tøgr m. (set of) ten; fjórir tigir forty 22/33; similarly 22/36, 33/35.
til (1) adv. too 10/35, 41/9.
til (2) prep. with gen., (1) direction or distance: to 3/23, 4/18, 17/36,
40/24; towards 17/15, 43/32; about 6/5; to the home of 37/5. (2)purpose: for 3/22, 9/28, 47/32; as 28/14, 30/4; for the purpose of 22/23(2); to obtain 23/32; to indicate 34/15; giving rise to 22/24; til þess atin order that 4/9, to this effect that 45/20; þar til landa over thoseterritories 6/1; gott til plenty of 37/32. (3) time: until 25/26, 35/10; tilþess er until 43/34. (4) as adv., direction or destination: to that place

148

Glossary

10/14; up to it 41/40; there, to them 27/11; up to me, them 42/7, 19; tilhvar towards where 46/4; þar til er to where 6/16, (time) until 47/19;
purpose, for it 35/19; þar til for them or in addition 15/27; vera til beavailable 4/30; til at for this (purpose) that 43/21, in order to 13/39, so
as to 12/9, enough to 27/23, designed to 48/28; til er for this that 31/33.
tilkváma f. coming, arrival 15/31.
tilvísun f. guidance, direction 46/6.
tími m. prosperity, success 6/8.
títt n. of tíðr a. frequent; of concern (to s–one); hvat er t. um þik what is
the matter with you, what are you up to 38/37; as adv., eagerly, strongly,
quickly 38/34, 43/8; sup. tíðast 40/5.
tíu num. ten 4/38, 5/2.
tíundi ord. num. (the) tenth 8/32, 17/35, 29/39.
†tjúgari m. snatcher, destroyer 14/34.
tól n. tool 15/28.
tólf num. twelve 4/30, 5/1, 6/13.
tólfti ord. num. (the) twelfth 8/32, 30/4.
topt f. site (of a dwelling) 24/24 (pl., collective?).
traust n. support, reliability, protection, help 26/17.
traustr a. reliable 28/17; comp. 28/22.
tré n. tree 17/10, 33/12; wood 15/29; log 13/5.
tréna (að) wv. harden, dry up, die 19/16.
treysta (st) wv. use (all) one’s strength on, pull hard at 28/23. Md., relyon (with dat.); treystask sér be confident, be safe 15/16.
†troða (trað) sv. tread (trans.) 9/37, 52/3.
trog n. utensil (characteristically of wood and square or oblong in shape)such as was used for separating cream from milk; a large kitchen tray
for serving food 40/3, 6, 7, 43/9 (in many stories such a utensil isassociated with trolls and monsters).
tros n. brushwood, rubbish 39/9.
trúa (1) f. (gen. sg. trú) belief, faith 11/16, 34/2; þat veit t. mín at by myfaith 22/17, 28/10, 31/38, 33/8, 42/36, 43/12. This expression is notrecorded in other early texts but becomes common in romance sagas;
it is apparently a hybrid of þat veit guð and par moi foi (cf. þat veitguð ok trú mín, Strengleikar, ed. R. Cook and M. Tveitane, Oslo 1979,
94). It probably originated in learned style rather than in colloquial
usage. See AH Studier 20–21 and Mediaeval Scandinavia 4 (1971), 34–5.
trúa (2) (ð) wv. believe 4/8, 6/9; with two acc., believe s–one to bes–thing 10/37; with dat., t. e–u believe s–thing 36/31, 36, t. e–m attrust s–one to, have faith in s–one that 25/16, 40/26; er ek munda eigiGlossary

149t. at vera mætti which I would not have believed could happen 43/13;
t. á believe in 21/12; pp. rétt trúaðr orthodox 3/5. (Cf. AH Studier 18.)
trúnaðr m. good faith, integrity 15/12, 25/28.
trúr a. reliable 34/31.
tryggr a. (n. trygt) safe 35/6.
trǫll n. troll, monster 14/35, 35/8.
trǫllkona f. troll-wife 14/20.
tún n. (enclosed) dwelling, courtyard; pl., courts 34/9.
tunga f. language 4/12, 6/25, 27, 30, 22/22, 23; tongue 18/36.
tungl n. heavenly body (cf. himintungl); in sg. usually = the moon 13/34,
14/3, 16, 35/13, 30, 49/38; at 14/24 the word could be pl., and at 14/34
probably means the sun. See note to 14/14–7.
tveir num. (gen. tveggja) two 3/2, 13/5, 48/32.
týhraustr a. valiant as Týr 25/12 (or divinely valiant? see Týr in index
of names. The compound is not found elsewhere in Old Icelandic, but
cf. týframr ‘divinely bold or excellent’, Skáld 30 (verse 92; Haustlǫng),and týmargr, Hkr III 53 (Þjóðólfr Arnórsson), where the first element
may be simply an intensive like regin-).
týna (d) wv. with dat., lose 14/25 (future); forget 3/13. Md., perish, be
destroyed
9/1.
týspakr a. wise as Týr 25/14 (not elsewhere in Old Icelandic; see undertýhraustr).
tǫng f. tongs 15/27.
tǫnn f. (pl. tennr) tooth 3/28, 11/38.
tøgr = tigr.
úlfliðr m. wrist (wolf-joint) 25/18.
†úlfr m. wolf 14/14, 24/6; often = Fenrir, e.g. 25/17, 27/23, 28/20, 32/9,
50/13, 37, 51/3, 52/8, 14.
ull f. wool 25/39.
um, umb prep. with acc., over 3/3, 4/21, 6/24, 17/31; across 34/32;
through 5/4; throughout 49/24; round 6/17, 23/7, 27/12; concerning,with (regard to) 4/34, 38/38; about 40/34, 54/1; um fram see fram; oftime, during 35/24, 48/18, in 37/5; with dat. 22/36 = of (2) (4). As adv.,
around, round 8/8, 12, 54/32; about it 34/13 (or meir um the more?).
umhverfis prep. with acc., around 12/24, 13/29.
umsjár m. the surrounding sea, ocean 45/11 (cf. 6/16–17, 12/2, 22, 27/12;
and see AH Studier 33).
una (ð) wv. with dat., be content with; u. e–u illa find s–thing hard tobear 42/33.

150

Glossary†und = undir 19/6.
undan adv. away (from some threat) 11/24, 14/12, 35/23 (vb. of motion
understood); prep. with dat., from under 20/31.
undarliga adv. strangely, wonderfully 20/28; surprising(ly) 41/31; u.
spyrðu you are asking a strange question 33/6.
undarligr a. surprising 14/11, 23/5; marvellous 33/26, 54/20.
undinn pp. of vinda.
undir prep. with acc., under 11/1, 12/5; with dat., beneath 12/10, 13/9;
dependent on 25/27; as adv., underneath 48/34.
undr n. marvel 35/4, 43/12; u. mikit er (it is) a great marvel that, howstrange that 31/35.
undrask (að) wv. md. be amazed at 3/18, 7/20.
ungmenni n. young person 44/12.
ungr a. young 5/22, 25/25; sup. in yngsta the youngest 30/35.
unnit pp. of vinna.
†unnr f. wave 9/15, 51/26.
†unz conj. until 10/32.
upp adv. up 3/21, 7/3; ashore 37/30; aboard 44/32; (go) up 41/14; upp
frá above 8/16, 20/21, 23.
uppfœzla f. fostering; vera at uppfœzlu með be brought up by 4/37.
upphaf n. beginning 9/9, 15/19, 37/3.
†upphiminn m. the sky above 9/17.
uppi adv. up; current, in remembrance 5/19; u. á up on top of 33/12.
uppspretta f. spring 10/1.
úr n. misty rain, condensation, moisture 10/3, 7.
urð f. heap of stones, scree 11/38.
urðu p. pl. of verða.
út adv. out 7/7, 8/23, 28/19.
útan adv. (on the) outside 15/23; round the edge 12/22 (1); back (toshore) 44/17; ú. um e–t round the outside of s–thing 12/2; þar ú. um
around it 12/22.
útar adv. comp. further out, on the side nearer the doors; ú. frá beyond
37/10; ú. á bekkinn further down the bench (towards the doors, where
the lower-ranking seats were) 40/2; further out to sea 44/30.
útarliga adv. far out (from land) 44/14; towards the outside, at the edge
45/38.
úti adv. outside, out of doors 54/32.
útlausn f. ransom 46/18.
útlendr a. foreign, alien, not native 9/27.
útvegr m. escape, way out 14/12.
uxi m. (pl. øxn) ox 7/3, 44/22, 23.

Glossary151

vá p. of vega.
vaða (óð) sv. wade (with acc., in or through s–thing) 17/36, 45/13, 53/16, 25.
vaðr m. fishing-line 44/33, 45/8.
vaka (ð) wv. be awake 39/10.
vakna (að) wv. wake up 38/5, 28.
vald n. power 6/7, 43/29 (á e–m over s–one); authority 27/14.
valda (olla) irreg. vb. with dat., cause, be the reason for 7/23; be thecause of, be responsible for 18/27, 48/12; have power over, rule 26/4.
†valdýr n. slaughterous (or carrion) beast (i.e. Fenrir) 52/16.
valkyrja f. valkyrie (lit. chooser of the slain) 30/34, 46/39.
valr m. the slain in battle 24/31, 30/36, 34/11; falla í val die in battle
21/28.
†valrauf f. spoils, plunder (lit. from the slain); v. vineyjar (descriptivegen.) plundered island of meadows 7/19.
†valtívi m. god of slain 9/34, 51/41 (either gen. sg. = of Surtr, or gen. pl.
= of the Æsir; and either with sverði or with sól; if the latter, sól could
be dat. in apposition to sverði, and sól valtíva could be a kenning forsword (cf. Skáld 1/6–7); skínn would then be impers.).
†vályndr a. evil-natured, hostile 15/2.
ván f. hope, expectation; e–m er v. e–s s–one can expect s–thing 29/13;
kvað illra svara vera v. said one could expect unpleasant replies 31/13;
sem v. var as was to be expected 37/23, 48/16; þess meiri v. at it wasmore (very, quite) likely that 40/12 (cf. líkr).
vandahús n. wattled house 53/14.
vandliga adv. carefully, in detail 22/20.
vándr a. wicked 9/4.
vandræði n. difficulty, trouble, strait, fix 27/2; tvau v. a dilemma 28/37.
vangi m. cheek, side of the head 39/7.
vanr a. accustomed 6/15 (to), 40/37 (at to).
vápn n. weapon 8/7, 36/18.
vápngafigr a. (= -gǫfugr; thus W and PE) splendidly, gloriously armed
32/30.
vápnlauss a. without a weapon 31/33, 46/2.
vara (ð) wv. impers., e–n varir s–one expects 42/5.
várar f. pl. plighted troth 29/38.
varðveita (tt) wv. keep 25/24.
vargr m. wolf 14/21, 46/26, 49/8 (perhaps not synonymous with úlfr inspite of Heiðreks saga 81: vargr often seems to have associations withthe supernatural or with shape-changing, and also means outlaw,
accursed criminal. In Strengleikar, ed. R. Cook and M. Tveitane, Oslo
1979, 86, vargúlfr is used to mean werewolf).

152

Glossary†vargǫld f. age of wolves (or criminals) 49/35.
varka see vera, -k and -a.
varla adv. hardly 7/28.
varliga adv. scarcely, i.e. not quite? 43/20.
varnan f. (pre-)caution, taking care to avoid (ef lest) 50/5.
varr a. (f. vǫr) with gen., aware (of s–thing) 29/40.
várr poss. a. our 8/28; †pl. órar 10/33.
vásk md. p. of vega.
vatn n. (gen. sg. vaz) water 3/21, 22, 19/15, 33/5; pl. vǫtn 18/6; lake
7/9, 11/37 (pl.), 28/19.
vaxa (óx, pres. vex) sv. grow 3/24, 4/20, 27/13; e–m vex there grows on
or in s–one 3/25, 38/5; óx it grew, there was growth 10/32.
vaz gen. of vatn.
vazdrykkr m. drink of water, water to drink 33/9.
vaztir f. pl. fishing-ground 44/28.
vé n. sanctuary, dwelling-place of a god 26/4, 29/14, 54/5.
veð n. pledge (e–m to s–one) 17/20, 25/17, 28/35.
veðr (1) pres. of vaða.
veðr (2) n. weather, esp. wind 15/2 (pl.); gen. pl. veðranna relating to
the weather (winds) 4/9.
vefja (vafða) wv. wrap; hann má v. saman one can fold it up 36/21.
vega (vá) sv. Þght, wield a weapon (við against) 52/8,14; v. með fightagainst? 33/39 (W and U have the more usual við here); kill 48/13; v.
í pierce, cut into 44/38; md., wield itself, fight on its own 31/22.
†veggberg n. cliff 51/20.
veggr m. wall 20/1.
vegr m. way, direction; á hvern (hverjan) veg each way 50/21, 53/2;
hvern veg frá sér in every direction from himself, i.e. all round him
54/31; of veg forward, on his way? 52/15; distance 39/33 (1); manner
21/31; annan veg en otherwise than 39/33 (i.e. ‘can it really be true?’).
veiðr f. hunting, fishing 23/30.
veita (tt) wv. give 3/15; pay 46/3; v. sín á milli exchange 29/37; v. e–matgǫngu make, bring an attack against s–one, attack s–one 35/17.
vekja (vakða) wv. wake (trans.) 24/13, 50/23.
vel adv. well 18/26, 31/19; heartily 28/18; highly 40/12; a lot 25/4;
thoroughly, successfully 48/1; easily 20/29, 39/15; without hesitation,with propriety 11/18.
velli dat. sg. of vǫllr.
vendi dat. sg. of vǫndr.
†véorr m. protector (i.e. Þórr) 52/28 (or perhaps ‘encircler’, i.e.
Miðgarðsormr; but Þórr is called Véorr in Hym 11, 17, 21).

Glossary153

vera (var) sv. be 3/10; pres. for future 14/26; with suffixed neg. vara
9/14, suffixed pron. erumk = eru mér 24/3, suffixed pron. and neg.
varka 24/4 (see -k, -a); ertu = ert þú 21/21; verit hafa have been in
existence 4/4, have lived 4/33; þar hafi verit it was 48/10; næst var
þat the next thing to happen was 11/6; þat eru it consists of 50/39;þetta eru these are 12/20; aldri er there can never be 32/9; þér er at it
is for you to 37/2; þat er at segja this is to be told 47/7; vera mun atsegja no doubt there are to be told 45/16; hvat er what is up 38/37,
51/14; sem um þenna mun vera that the case will be with this one
41/23; er honum serves for him as 32/25. With pp. forming passive
4/16, 5/24, forming perfect of intrans. vbs. 3/2, 9/41; v. at e–m beforthcoming from s–one 44/12; v. frá be descended from 10/18; v.
fyrir be there (in the way) 48/33; v. við enjoy, possess 3/16.
veraldligr a. worldly, textual notes to 3/15 and 4/34.
verða (varð) sv. happen 3/9; take place 37/36; become 6/23, 27/32; turninto 10/2; turn out to be 21/4, 28/16; come to be 14/23 (future), 32/8;
turn out 42/29; come, be produced 33/20; come into being 9/39, 10/14;
appear 37/31; exist 43/24, 25; e–m mun seint verða at it will be long
before one 28/33. With pp. forming passive 28/14, 48/13, 50/7, impers.
passive 35/25, 26, 28, 48/14; with at and inf. need to, have to 27/36; v.
af be caused by 28/9, result from 44/26; v. at turn into 49/11, fulfil therole of, become (the instrument of) 23/34, 29/16, md. reciprocal (toeach other) 49/28; v. fyrir meet, become subject to 18/27; v. til giverise to, be the origin of 22/18, offer o–self for, undertake 46/20.
verðr a. with gen., deserving (of s–thing) 15/14, 35/15; worth, of value
to observe 50/5; minna vert less impressive 43/17; meira vert moresignificant 45/17.
verja (varða) wv. defend 38/1, 43/28.
verk n. work 34/38, 35/26; labour 38/25; deed, act 15/22, 46/11.
verr adv. comp. worse, less (well) 32/1.
verri a. comp. worse; n. as subst. or adv. 27/10.
verst adv. sup. worst; with least equanimity 46/14.
verstr a. sup. worst 53/29.
verǫld f. world 3/10, 9/29.
vestan adv. from the west; fyrir v. with acc., west of 45/35.
vestr (1) n. west 4/16, 18.
vestr (2) adv. westwards 7/7.
vetr m. (pl. vetr) winter 21/2, 35/8; year 3/34; tíu vetra ten years old
4/38.
vex pres. of vaxa.
vexti dat. sg. of vǫxtr.

154

Glossaryvið prep. (1) with acc., with 34/35; against, in competition with 40/10,
42/8, (in opposition to) 31/33, 52/8; in contact with, in connection
with 23/9; against, on 27/28, 52/36; by the side of 18/12, 25/35; near
25/36; at 49/3. (2) with dat., against, in contact with 45/10, 50/9, 10(touching?). (3) as adv., with (in possession of) 3/15; in reply 15/5,
25/29, at him 35/21.
víða adv. widely, in many places 5/4; extensively 5/27; sup., in mostplaces 3/13.
viðarteinungr m. shoot of a tree 45/35.
viðbragð n. (re)action, push, (quick) movement (against s–thing), touch
46/29.
†víðir m. ocean 24/14.
viðr m. tree 33/17, 45/22.
víðr a. wide, large 7/18, 50/21 (with gen. of extent); extensive 43/33.
viðskipti n. pl. dealings 42/31.
víg n. battle 24/30, 34/12, 50/34; †vígi at in battle 52/39; pl., killings (inbattle) 30/36.
vígja (gð) wv. consecrate, bless 37/14, 46/34.
†vígþrot n. end of (or in?) battle 54/9 (‘when V. Þghts no more’).
vík f. (pl. víkr) bay 7/10.
vili m. (dat. vilja) wish 4/2, 7/21.
vilja (ld) wv. (3rd. sg. pres. vil, vill) want, wish 3/12, 6/7; viltu = vilt þú
41/29; be willing 21/5, 28/38, 31/19; be desirous (to) 46/17; intend(to) 41/11; be going (to) 38/20; try (to) 29/7; v. eigi refuse 25/17, 47/30;
v. ekki (with inanimate subject) will not 41/14 (inf. understood); with
at-clause, desire 30/26 (with subject of clause preceding), 50/7 (withadv. seint preceding the clause it belongs in).
villieldr m. wildfire (magical, deceptive fire?) 43/9.
vín n. wine 32/24, 29.
vinda (vatt) sv. twist, weave, entwine (e–u with or out of s–thing) 53/23.
vindbelgr m. bellows 14/2.
vindlauss a. without wind, still 10/12.
vindr m. wind 4/6, 14/26, 20/31, 49/22.
†vindǫld f. age of wind 49/35.
†viney f. meadow-island 7/18 (descriptive gen. with valrauf).
vinna (vann, pp. unnit) sv. do, achieve 8/34, 45/15; perform, commit,
bring about 36/8, 46/8; v. eið swear an oath, give a solemn promise
45/34; win 40/20, 27; v. sigr á win victory over (it) 36/30. Md. vinnask
e–m til last s–one for it (i.e. for drinking) 41/13, be sufficient for s–one(at so that) 43/20.

Glossary155

vinstri a. comp. left 11/1.
virða (ð) wv. value; v. mikils value highly 29/14; v. e–t vel judge s–thingleniently, favourably, consider s–thing acceptable 21/5.
vísa (að) wv. with dat. v. e–m til direct, show s–one to 42/21, direct,
point s–one towards 46/4.
vísindi n. pl. knowledge, science, learning 5/19, 17/17; lore, sources
12/11 (see note).
víss a. wise, well-informed 32/12; verða v. e–s find out about s–thing
29/40, 32/35; pl. †vísir e–s those well-acquainted with s–thing,frequenters of 51/20; n. víst certain 44/17; n. as subst. at vísu indeed,certainly 28/13, til víss for certain 35/27; comp. því vísari at the wiser(the better informed) inasmuch as 7/25.
vist f. food 32/23, 24, 33/5; lodging-place 53/8 (‘mansion’: vist translates
mansio at John 14: 2 in Heilagra manna søgur, ed. C. R. Unger,
Christiania 1877, I 249); pl., provisions 27/15 (or lodgings?), 32/5,
37/33.
vit n. intelligence 6/11; consciousness 13/6.
vita (veit, vissa) pret.-pres. vb. (1) know 3/30, 8/13; understand 13/14,
51/21; realise 18/40; imagine 37/18; veiztu = veizt þú 34/27; v. e–t
með e–m share (be privy to) the knowledge of s–thing with s–one
29/23; with acc. and inf. 20/11, 23/26; with inf. understood, know
s–one or s–thing to be s–thing: sá maðr er vér vitum mestan the greatest
being we know (of) 11/18; ask veit ek ausinn I know an ash (that is)laved 19/20; míns veit ek mest magar I know my son’s (to be) the
greatest 22/40; with at and inf., be able to, have the knowledge to beable to 21/3, 36/36 (tíðindi is object of segja); v. til at know about this,
that, find out that 27/7; pp., proved, confirmed, tested and found true
45/23; vitaðr e–m marked out, destined for s–one, allotted to s–one
53/3. (2) face 53/15; v. upp face upwards 39/5; be on the side facing
10/11; þat er vissi til norðrs ættar the part which faced in a northerly
direction 10/6.
vitandi a. (pres. p.) conscious 15/36; margs v. having wide knowledge
18/31.
vítishorn n. sconce-horn, forfeit horn 40/37 (víti n., punishment; avítishorn was a large horn which a feaster would be required to drain
as a forfeit if he offended one of the rules of the house. Cf. ÍF V 254,
269 and VIII 162).
vitja (jað) wv. with gen., visit, go and find; e–s er at vitja s–thing is tobe got, found 33/10.
vitkask (að) wv. md. come to o–self, recover one’s wits 46/16.

156

Glossary†vitki m. wizard 10/20.
vitni n. that by which an oath is sworn, witness, attestation 35/6.
†vitnir m. wolf (= Fenrir) 33/39.
vitr a. wise, intelligent 7/20, 25/13; sup., wisest, cleverest 23/18, 48/26.
væl f. trick, wile 27/1, 43/28, 40; device (til at designed to) 48/20, 27;
trickery, cunning 28/27 (cf. AH Studier 85–6, vél).
vælræði n. pl. trickery, scheme(s) involving deception 27/3.
vængr m. wing 20/31 (honum his), 20/36.
væni n. prospect, expectation; þótti ǫllum ills af (adv.) v. they all thought
evil was to be expected from them 27/9.
vænn a. likely, promising; e–m er vænt at s–one is likely to be successfulin (s–thing), s–one is to be expected to (be able to do s–thing) 43/11.
vænta (t) wv. with gen., expect, think likely 4/3.
væri p. subj. of vera.
værr a. comfortable, pleasant 26/6.
vætta (tt) wv. impers. e–n vættir one expects, supposes 36/27 (fár maðris the subject of the at-clause: ‘I guess there are not many men who
can . . .’).
vǫllr m. (dat. velli) flat open uncultivated ground, plain 40/15, 50/17;
pl., fields, open grassy landscape (as opposed to forest) 39/24, 43/33,
50/27.
vǫlva f. prophetess 10/18.
vǫmm f. blemish, disgrace 26/35.
vǫndr m. (dat. sg. vendi) stick, thin rod 46/5.
vǫrðr m. guardian, watchman 25/36, 26/5.
vǫrn f. defence 30/2; v. þar fyrir defence protecting it or them 18/11.
vǫtn see vatn.
vǫxtr m. growth, size, stature; dat. sg. vexti in size 39/13.
yfir prep. (1) with acc., over 17/11, 47/21, 48/32; all over 18/7, 32/39(after noun); across 15/10; through 5/24; over (to) the top of 7/28; on
top of 10/4; above 12/5, 49/12; round 44/37. (2) with dat., over 17/11,
27/15; above 19/26 (with brunni). (3) as adv., across, on top 10/3; þary. across it 12/3; y. upp up over (the top) 39/25.
yfirkominn a. (pp.) defeated, beaten 36/40.
yfirkonungr m. supreme king 4/31 (cf. hǫfuðkonungr).
ýmiss a. (inflected yms-) various 29/28, 30/8; n. as adv., variously 21/8.
†ymja (umða) wv. whine, groan, resound, make a noise; be in uproar?
51/12, 16.
ymr m. noise 38/1.

Glossary157ynði n. enjoyment, bliss 20/18.
yngstr sup. of ungr.
yrði p. subj. of verða.
þá (1) acc. sg. f. and acc. pl. m. of sá (1) 3/1, 5/7, 10/40, 12/26.
þá (2) adv. then 3/12, 5/2; after that 11/33; at that time 9/8; afterwards
23/39; by then 40/6; by now 38/29; now 38/30 (1); just then 38/39; asa result 25/25, 38/24; therefore 40/2; moreover 4/7. Introducing mainclause after subordinate clause (cf. ok): er . . . þá 3/4, 4/38; síðan er. . . þá 3/34; nú er . . . þá 43/14; áðr . . . þá 11/29; hvar sem . . . þá 5/24;
til þess at . . . þá 4/10; þat er . . . þá 37/20; þeir menn er . . . þá 18/27(anacoluthon), cf. allir er . . . þá fara allir 26/26; ef . . . þá 18/23, 21/5,
28/32; þótt . . . þá 36/30; heldr en . . . þá 28/35; svá (. . .) sem . . . þá
15/9, 22/22, 42/7; er . . . þá . . . nú 41/26. Anticipating subordinate
clause: þá . . . er 13/1, 15/17; þá . . . at (= if) 14/9, 43/26; þá . . . ef
40/40; þá . . . áðr en 46/31; þá er as conj., when 11/6, 25/25; þá er . . .
þá 3/9, 26, 9/41–10/2.
þaðan adv. from there 6/24, 9/4; from them, that, him 5/37, 10/16, 19/24;
about that 33/11; as a result 14/25; þ. af from it, from there 9/22, fromthem 13/8, from that origin 14/22, as a result of this or from then on
13/11, by means of this 12/12, by means of them or from that beginning
15/28; þ. braut away from it 50/35.
þak n. roof 7/28, 20/1.
þakðr pp. of þekja.
þakka (að) wv. thank (e–m e–t s–one for s–thing) 28/18.
þangat adv. to that place 17/31; in that place 33/10; þ. er as conj., towhere 44/22.
þannig adv. thither, in that direction, or in the same way 10/3; towards it
39/29; (in)to it 37/39.
þar adv. there 4/23, 25; þar var there was there 6/4; þar hafi verit it was
48/10; to that place 17/18; to him 10/33; to them 42/24; þar fylgði
accompanied them 10/1; þar hvergi nowhere there 43/31. With preps.
(advs.) equivalent to a pron.: þar á on it 46/24; þar (. . .) af from it
11/6, 40, about that 11/35, as a result 13/21 (therewith?), 32/35; þareptir behind there 37/27, in accordance with that 23/17; þar allt . . .
fyrir round all those places 18/11; þar með therewith, as well 4/7, in
addition 24/27; þar næst next (to him) 8/19; þar ofan í down in it
43/4; þar (. . .) til thereto 13/16, for them or in addition 15/27; þar . . .
upp up there 3/21; þar útan um around it 12/22; þar yfir over it 12/3.
With adv. phrases: þar á ǫngulinn onto that hook 44/34; þar fyrir durum

158

Glossaryin front of those doors 33/27; þar í hásæti in that throne 13/13 (cf.
20/6); þar í jǫrðu there in the earth 16/7; þar í sal in that hall 24/33;
þar í ǫndugi there on a high-seat, in the seat of honour 47/23; þarinnan lands in that country or those countries 6/22; þar til hans to him
6/19; þar til þess ríkis to that kingdom 6/17. With conjunctions: þarsem (to) where, to a place which 6/4; þar (. . .) er where, in (to) a (the)place which 6/12, 7/1, 31/25, while, as 7/17; at þar er to where 38/27;
þar fyrir er over that place which 5/36; þar til er to where, until 6/16,
47/19.
þarmar m. pl. guts, intestines 49/9.
þat n. of sá (1). Often refers to a m. or f. noun, e.g. 10/2 (= ár 9/41?)
13/17, 20, 15/7, 25, 19/28, 29/9, 35/9, 38/12, and sometimes precedes
a pl. vb., e.g. 6/2, 7/5, 11/3, 14/14, 50/39 (cf. sá (1)). In some casesþat is in the nature of an indefinite subject, or refers to a whole phrase
or concept rather than to a specific noun.
þegar adv. immediately 8/6, 44/18; as conj., when, as soon as 42/23, þ.
er 36/19.
þegit pp. of þiggja.
þegja (þagða) wv. be silent 37/2 (see vera).
þekja (þakða) wv. roof (trans.; e–u with s–thing) 7/30, 20/5; cover?
pave? 47/9 (see Gjǫll in index of names).
þiggja (þá) sv. receive, get 34/38; obtain 45/32.
þing n. assembly, parliament, judicial assembly 30/2; meeting 45/24,
29, 50/23.
þingvǫllr m. assembly plain 50/17, textual note.
þinull m. the rope along the (top) edge of a net 48/36.
þjóð f. a people, nation 4/12, 22/23, 29/29; race of beings (gods, giants,etc.) 46/38.
þjóðland n. country 4/31.
þjóna (að) wv. with dat., serve, be subservient to 21/17; attend 29/21;
act as servant 30/23. The word perhaps has overtones of religious
service, see AH Studier 71, 86.
þjónustumaðr m. servant 37/26.
þjǫkkr a. thick 26/15.
þó adv. yet 3/20, 12/10; however 9/25; nevertheless 21/5; as conj., andyet 30/16, 33/3.
þola (ð) wv. endure, suffer 33/10; þ. e–m e–t put up with s–thing froms–one 39/15.
þora (ð) wv. dare (with inf.) 31/9.
þorrit pp. of þverra.

Glossary159þótt (1) conj. although 9/1, 21/19; even if 34/32, correlative with þá
28/7 (þóttu = þótt þú), 36/28 (2); þ. eigi sé even (to those who) are not
44/3.
þótt (2) pp. of þykkja 36/28 (1).
þraut f. difficulty, trial, danger 26/17.
þrekvirki n. deed of strength, heroic achievement, mighty exploit 35/5,
45/15.
þreskǫldr m. threshold 27/20.
þrettándi ord. num. (the) thirteenth 30/6.
†þreyja (þráða) wv. suffer love-longing 31/29.
þreyta (tt) wv. struggle, try hard (with inf., to do s–thing) 39/27; þ. áe–t, at e–u strive at s–thing 41/13, 25; þ. e–t við e–n contend, compete
at s–thing with s–one 40/35, 43/10; þ. skjótfœri e–s contend withs–one’s speed 43/11.
þriði ord. num. (the) third 3/26, 5/35, 11/12; inar þriðju the third kind
18/16.
þrír num. (n. þrjú; dat. þrim, þrimr) three 4/16, 17/11, 34/31, 41/2;
þrjár for three (nights) 31/29.
þrjóta (þraut) sv. impers. e–n þrýtr e–t s–one runs out of s–thing 41/5.
†þryngva (þrǫng) sv. press; pp. þrunginn e–u swollen, loaded withs–thing 36/9.
þræll m. slave 27/19.
þrǫngr a. crowded; comp. n. as adv. þrøngra 33/32.
þumlungr m. thumb (-piece) 38/13.
þungi m. heaviness, weight 10/7.
þungr a. heavy 53/26 (i.e. difficult to cross? strong? viscous?); n. as
subst. or adv. 48/34.
þunnvangi m. temple 39/5.
þurðr m. decrease, lessening 43/15.
þurfa (þarf, þurfta) pret.-pres. vb. need 25/37, 32/24; with at and inf.
22/23, 38/9, 40/20; Þórr mundi eigi þ. at there was no point in Þórr . . .
42/20; impers., be necessary (always with neg., there is, was, will be
no need) 3/21, 26/12, 37/18, 41/5.
þurr a. dry 48/5 (i.e. no tears at all).
þverra (þvarr, pp. þorrit) sv. decrease 41/16.
þvers adv. abruptly, at a sharp (right) angle 39/20.
þvertaka (-tók) sv. refuse absolutely 29/35.
því dat. sg. n. of sá (1), therefore, for this reason 10/35, 23/2, 29/38; af
því for this reason 4/8; því næst next 27/30, 35/29; with comp., þvíharðara er . . . því skarpara the harder . . . the tougher 28/40, similarly

160

Glossary

42/16; því vísari at the wiser inasmuch as 7/25; því framar at so far
ahead that 40/18.
þvíat conj. because 4/13, 6/9, 18/4.
þvílíkr a. such 39/16, 41/32; suchlike 3/36; similar 43/28; þ. hǫfðingi
sem Freyr er such a lord as F. is 31/35; n. as subst., such a thing 41/37.
þýða (dd) wv. make equivalent (á móti to), interpret as (correspondingto) 3/28.
þykkja (þótta) wv. seem (e–m to s–one) 5/24, 12/3, 32/1; be considered(to be) 40/40, 49/37; impers. with nom. (sometimes pl.) and inf., (e–m)þykkir e–t vera/verða one thinks there is s–thing 28/37, 44/25, þykki
mér I think 25/27, 40/26; eigi þótti mér goðin gera I do not think thegods made 15/12; þótti mér þeir hafa I think they had 13/1; eigi þótti
mér hitt minna vera vert I do not consider that was less significant
either 43/17; with inf. of vb. to be understood, one considers s–thing
to be s–thing 6/11, 8/8, 27/9, 28, 32/11 (see note), 40/22, 42/29, 49/38;
er eigi mun lítilræði í þ. who will not think in it (to whom it will notseem) s–thing beneath his dignity 42/10; er lítit mark mun at þ. in
which there will seem little significance 41/36. Md. (with inf.), thinkthat one 6/26, 22/23, 39/35 (impers. or subj.?).
þyrma (ð) wv. with dat., spare, show mercy to 49/25; impers. passive
e–u varð eigi þyrmt no respect or reverence was shown for s–thing 35/28.
þyrstr a. thirsty 41/4.
†þytr m. howling 24/6.
þǫgull a. silent 26/15.
þǫkð pp. f. of þekja; þǫkðu p. pl. of þekja.
†æ adv. always, for ever, continually 10/35, 19/12, 26, 32/31.
ætla (að) wv. think, be of the opinion (that) 11/17; with acc. and inf.
43/37, with inf. of vb. to be understood, think s–thing is s–thing 39/17;
pp. ætlaðr (be) intended (to be) 41/20. Md. ætlask fyrir at plan to,resolve to 43/32.
ætt f. (1) direction, region 10/6 (cf. átt). (2) family line 5/37; stock,tribe 14/23; ancestry, descent, origin 5/8, 14/18, 18/19, 47/11; race
11/23, 36/2 (dat.); álfa, Ása ættar (gen. sg.) of the race of elves, Æsir18/16, 23/32; kominn af þeira ætt descended from them 13/15; semhon átti ætt til in accordance with her ancestry 13/23. Pl. (lines of)descendants 3/9, 13/11; generations, family lines 3/2, 10/33; dynastic
lines 6/22; ancestry (of their families), genealogies 3/33; race 10/16,
13/16; ættirnar the races (of mankind) 9/39.
ættaðr a. (pp.) descended; vel æ. of good parentage 18/26.
ættmaðr m. descendant 10/40.

Glossary161œðask (dd) wv. md. become frantic, go mad 35/22.
œrit adv. (quite) enough, amply; i.e. only too 26/11, (pretty, very) 39/30.
†œrr a. raving 21/21.
œsa (t) wv. stir up, make (more) violent 20/27.
œztr a. sup. highest 8/27, 21/16, 29/18; most eminent, best 34/17.
ǫðli (or øðli?) n. fatherland, inherited land 7/13 (partitive gen., with
djúprǫðul; often emended to óðla adv. swiftly).
ǫðrum dat. of annarr.
ǫfundarorð n. pl. words of envy or malice 18/33.
ǫl n. ale 30/33.
ǫld f. age, time 15/30; allar aldir all ages 8/35, 20/10, 53/7; fyrr mǫrgum
ǫldum en many ages before 9/20; †pl., mankind, men 54/19.
ǫlgǫgn n. pl. drinking vessels, utensils for ale 30/24.
ǫnd f. breath, spirit, soul 9/1, 13/6.
ǫndugi n. seat of honour 47/23.
ǫndurdís f. ski-goddess 24/18 (cf. Hkr I 22, Skáld 34/20, verse 110).
ǫndurguð n. ski-deity 24/17 (cf. Skáld 19/32 (Ullr), 32/4, verse 98).
ǫndverðr a. the beginning of, the early part of (a period of time) 34/29.
ǫngull m. hook 44/33, 34.
ǫrk f. ark 3/7.
ǫrn m. eagle 18/30, 20/30, 51/27.
ǫxl f. shoulder; á ǫxlum e–m on s–one’s shoulders 14/5, 32/32.
øng- see engi.
ørindreki m. messenger, envoy 47/36 (cf. eyrindi, reka).
ørlǫg n. pl. fate(s), destiny (-ies) 15/20, 18/23, 21/19; segja ø. makeprophecies or pronounce, i.e. decide, destinies? 21/24.
†øróf n. a huge number; ørófi vetra áðr (it was) many many years earlier
than 11/27.
øruggr a. safe, secure 34/31 (fyrir against).
†ørviti a. out of one’s mind 21/22.
øxn see uxi.

Index of names
Accents are printed over vowels in proper names only when their length is certain.

Adam m., 3
Affrica f. Africa, 4
Ái m. a dwarf, 16Álfheimr m. the world of elves, 19(Grm 5)Álfr m. a dwarf, 17Álfrǫðul f. a name for the sun, 54
Alfǫðr m. ‘All-father’, one of Óðinn’snames (though not identified withÓðinn until 13/18), 8, 13, 15, 17, 20,
21, 22, 27, 28, 29, 33 (Skáld 6). In
MSS often spelt All-, which is usually an intensive prefix meaning‘very’. Cf. H. Kuhn, Kleine Schriften,
Berlin 1969–72, I 476–7
Áli m. = Váli, son of Óðinn, 26. Thisequivalence is found only in Snorra
Edda; Váli and Áli are both includedin the þula of sons of Óðinn in Skáld
verse 429. Cf. Áli eða Viðarr =Elenus, Skáld 6/27. There is also anÁli son of Loki mentioned at Skáld
20/2, see note (but nowhere else), who
may be the same as Váli son of Loki
Alsviðr m. a horse of the sun, 14 (Skáld
90/1, Sd 15, Grm 37)
Alþjólfr m. a dwarf, 16 (cf. Alþjófr,
Vsp 11)Ámsvartnir m. a lake, 28 (SnE II 431)
Andhrímnir m. cook in Valhǫll, 32
Andlangr m. one of three heavens, 20(Skáld 85/17, 133, verse 516/8, SnE
II 485)
Andvari m. a dwarf, 16 (Skáld 45, 46,
48; Rm 23)
Angrboða f. a giantess, 27 (Hdl 40)
Annarr m. (acc. sg. m. Annan) = OEHaðra, 5; second husband of Nótt,
13 (in W and T Ánarr, in U and Skáld
35, 36, 81 Ónarr; cf. Skj A I 369, Hkr
I 161. There is similar variation in
the name of the dwarf Ónarr, and in

all three cases the name had probably
been associated with the ord. num.
annarr)Árvakr m. a horse of the sun, 14 (Skáld
90/1, Grm 37, Sd 15)Ásafólk n. the people (or race) of theÆsir, 7 (see Áss)Ásaþórr m. Þórr of the Æsir (cf. note
to 22/30–1), 13, 22, 38, 41, 42, 55;
cf. Þórr (Hrbl 52, Skáld 21)
Ásbrú f. bridge of (made by?) the Æsir(= Bifrǫst), 17, 18
Ásgarðr m. the dwelling of the Æsir(the home of the ‘historical’ Æsir in
Sweden), 7; the fortified dwelling of
the mythical Æsir 15, 46, 47, 53(Hym 7, Þrk 18, Skáld); Ásgarðr (innforni), i.e. Troy, 8, 13 (15, 53?) (cf.
Hkr I 11, 14, 22, Skáld 6/22). Cf.
Valhǫll, Miðgarðr, Útgarðr
Asia f., 4
Asiamenn m. pl. people of Asia (cf.
Æsir), 6 (Skáld 5/33, SnE II 94)
Askr m. the first male human being,
13 (Vsp 17)
Áss m. (pl. Æsir) one of the race ofgods associated with Óðinn (cf.
Vanir), 21, 37 (Loki, although sonof a giant; cf. Ls 33); 23 (Njǫrðr,although originally one of the Vanir);
25 (Týr, Heimdallr); 26 (Hǫðr, Viðarr);elsewhere plural, the ‘historical’ Æsirmigrating from Asia, 6, 7, 54 (cf.
Asiamenn), Ása ætt, 7, Ása ættir, 13;
the mythical gods (often heathen
Scandinavian gods in general without reference to the distinction between Æsir and Vanir, cf. note to
21/13), 17, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27,
28, 29, 33, 34, 35, 36, 39, 41, 45, 46,
47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 54, 55; Ása ættar
belonging to the race of Æsir, 13, 23

164

Index of namesÁsynja f. female Áss, goddess, 21, 24,
29, 30 (Ls 11, 31, Þrk 14, Bdr 1, Sd 4,
Hdl 10)Athra m. = Hathra in OE royal genealogies, 5 (cf. Annarr)Atríðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22Auðhumla f. a primeval cow, 11 (cf.
Skáld 131)Auðr m. son of night, 13 (Skáld 35, 36)
Aurboða f. a giantess, 30 (Hdl 30)
Aurgelmir m. primeval giant, identified by Snorri with Ymir, 10; otherwise known only from Vm 29–30
Aurvangar m. pl., 16 (Vsp 14; aurr m.
‘mud’, vangr m. ‘field’)Austri m. a dwarf, 12, 16 (Skáld 33, 34)
Austr Saxaland n. eastern Germany(Saxony), 5; cf. Saxland
Austrvegr m. eastern parts, 35 (oftenpl.; usually means east of the Baltic,
Russia; Skáld 20, 40, 101, 103, Hrbl
prose, Ls 59; in Ynglingatal 9 (Hkr
I 36) and Skj A I 240 (Hkr II 145)
for Sweden)
Báfurr m. a dwarf, 16
Baldr m. = Beldegg, 5; a god, 17, 23,
26, 45, 46, 47, 48, 53 (Vsp, Grm, Ls,
Bdr, Hdl, Sǫgubrot af fornkonungum
55, Málsháttakvæði 9, Skj A II 132,
Skj A I 595). The name may be related to OE bealdor ‘lord’ (cf. Freyr).
There is little evidence for the worshipof Baldr (see AH Gudesagn 40–1),
though he is mentioned in an Old
High German charm (see MRN 122–
3). Baldrsbrá (see 23/17) is the
Icelandic name for the scentless
camomile (matricaria), but the association of this with Baldr is probably
due to folk etymology
Báleygr m. a name of Óðinn, 22
Barey f., 31 (? barr n. ‘barley’, ey f.
‘island’; W and T have the form
Barrey. Possibly the same as Barrain the Hebrides, though Skm has theform Barri and describes the place
as a grove, lundr.)Beðvig m. = OE Bedwig, 5Beldegg m. = OE Bældæg, 5Beli m. (acc. and gen. Belja) a giant(?) killed by Freyr, 31 (þeir Beli =Freyr and B.); bani Belja = Freyr,
52 (Skáld 18, 89; cf. 23, verse 69)
Bergelmir m. a giant, 11 (Vm 29)
Bestla f. mother of Óðinn, 11 (Skáld11, ÍF VIII 253; cf. Háv 140)
Biaf m. = OE Beaw, 5Bifliði, Biflindi m. names of Óðinn, 8(cf. Grm 49 and Blindi; Bifliði is n o t
found elsewhere)Bifrǫst f. a bridge, 15, 17, 18, 20, 25,
34, 50 (Forspjallsljóð 9, PE 372; in
Grm 44 and Fm 15 called Bilrǫst,see AH Studier 51–4). Cf. Ásbrú
Bifurr m. a dwarf, 16
Bil f. companion of Máni; counted asan Ásynja, 14, 30. See A. Holtsmark,‘Bil og Hjuke’, Maal og Minne 1945,
139–54. Bil is frequent in kenningsfor ‘woman’, e.g. Od 33
Bileygr m. a name of Óðinn, 22
Bilskirnir m. a hall, 22 (Skáld 14, 16)
Bjárr m. = Biaf, 5 (cf. Skáld 89, verse
330)
Bláinn m. a dwarf (? cf. SnE II 469) ora name for Ymir?, 16
Blíkjanda Bǫl n. Hel’s bed-hangings, 27(blíkja sv. ‘gleam’, bǫl n. ‘misfortune’)Blindi m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (cf.
Biflindi, Grm 49)
Borr m. father of Óðinn, 11, 13 (spelt
Burr in Codex Regius Vsp 4; cf. Hdl
30, Egils saga, ÍF II 169)
Bragi (gamli) m. 9th-century Norwegian poet, 7, 34 (see notes to 7/12–
19 and 34/16–24; cf. Hákonarmál
and Eiríksmál, Skj A I 66 and 175;
Skj A I 1–5; Skáldatal, SnE III 270)
Bragi m. god of poetry, 25 (cf. bragrin glossary; Ls 12–13, 18, Sd 16; s e e
MRN 185, AH Gudesagn 48–9;
Skáld 1 etc.)
Brandr m. = OE Brand, 5Breiðablik n. pl. Baldr’s dwelling, 19, 23

Index of names
Brimir m. a hall, 53 (in Vsp 37 Brimir
may be the name of the owner of thehall rather than of the hall itself,
and in Codex Regius Vsp 9 (cf. 16/5
above) Brimir seems to be anothername for Ymir). Cf. Skáld 5/38
Brísingamen n. a necklace, 29 (mentioned in various mythological contexts in Old Icelandic (Skáld 19, ch.
8, 20/3, cf. verse 64, 30, ch. 20, 32,verse 100; Þrk 13, 15, 19; Sǫrla
þáttr, Flateyjarbók I 275–6; cf. noteto 24/32–7). See also Beowulf 1198–9
and note, ed. F. Klaeber, 3rd ed.,
Boston 1936, 178 and references
there.)
Búri m. grandfather of Óðinn, 11 (Skáld11, verse 26)Býleistr m. brother of Loki, 26, 51 (insome MSS Býleiptr; see also SnE I
268, Hdl 40)
Byrgir m. a spring or well, 14Bǫðvígi m. = Beðvig, textual note to
5/12Bǫll f. a river, 33 (Hǫll in T, W, U, andGrm 27)
Bǫlverkr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (seeHáv 109, Skáld 4)Bǫlþorn m. a giant, 11 (Bǫlþórr Háv 140)Bǫmbǫrr m. a dwarf, 16 (Bǫmburr W
and Vsp 11)
Dagr m. (personification of) day, 13(Skáld 35/22, Vm 25)
Dáinn m. (1) a stag, 18 (Grm 33). (2)a dwarf, 16 (Hdl 7; cf. Háv 143)
Danakonungar m. pl. kings of theDanes, 6Danmǫrk f. Denmark, 6, 7
Dellingr m. father of Dagr, 13 (Háv160, Vm 25; cf. Heiðreks saga 34–5)
Dólgþvari m. a dwarf, 16 (Dólgþrasir
Vsp 15)Dóri m. a dwarf, 16
Draupnir m. (1) a dwarf, 16. (2) a ring,
47 (cf. Skáld 17, 42, Skm 21–2;
common in kennings, see Skáld 34,verse 109, 40, ch. 32, 60, verse 188)

165

Drómi m. name of a fetter, 27, 28 (SnEII 431)
Dúfr m. a dwarf, 16
Duneyrr m. a stag, 18 (Grm 33)Duraþrór m. a stag, 18 (Grm 33)
Durinn m. a dwarf, 15, 16
Dvalinn m. (1) a stag, 18 (Grm 33).
(2) a dwarf, 16, 18 (dœtr Dvalins =of the race of dwarfs; cf. Háv 143,
Vsp 14, Alv 16, Flateyjarbók I 275)
Ector m. Hector, 55
Eikinskjaldi m. a dwarf, 17Eikþyrnir m. a stag, 33 (Grm 26)
Einriði m., 5 (cf. Ein(d)riði, a name ofÞórr, Skáld 24, verse 70, 113, verse
428, Hkr I 241)
Eir f. a goddess, 29 (Skáld 115, verse
436/5 var., see SnE I 557); notknown from elsewhere, though thename is common in kennings for
woman)
Ekin f. a river, 33 (Eikin Grm 27 inCodex Regius)Eldhrímnir m. a pot, 32Eljúðnir m. Hel’s hall, 27 (Málsháttakvæði 9, Skj A II 132)
Élivágar m. pl. name of rivers, 9, 10(cf. Hym 5, Skáld 22/25; the relationof these rivers to those at 9/22–4 and33/21–5 is not clear, though Snorri
seems to assume they are the same)
Elli f. (personification of) old age, 42,43 (cf. Egils saga, ÍF II 60, and thephrase fásk við elli, ÍF V 111)
Embla f. the first female human being,
13 (Vsp 17; cf. Egils saga, ÍF II 269)
Enea m. a name for Europe, 4. The
name is also found in Ynglinga saga
(Hkr I 9, see note ad loc.), but
nowhere else. Snorri may use theterm to mean the land settled by thedescendants of Aeneas (various European nations besides the Romans,
most notably the Franks, claimed in
the Middle Ages to have been foundedby survivors of the fall of Troy). But
the origin of the name may have been

166

Index of names

a mechanical scribal error in the firstplace
England n., 6
Evropa f. Europe, 4
Eva f. Eve, 3
Falhófnir m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30,
Skáld 89)
Fallanda Forað n., 27 (falla sv. ‘fall’;forað n. ‘dangerous place, pitfall’;the phrase as a whole may mean
‘stumbling-block’)
Falr m. a dwarf, 17 (Fjalarr PE)
Fárbauti m. a giant, 26 (Skáld 19, 20,verse 64, 31, verse 96)
Farmaguð m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (notrecorded elsewhere)
Farmatýr m. a name of Óðinn, 22(Skáld 5/23, 7, verse 5, 78, verse 278)
Fenrir m. a mythical wolf, 14, 54 (Ls 38,
Skáld 132, verse 514); Fenrisúlfr m.
the wolf Fenrir (descriptive gen.),25, 27, 50, 54 (Ls prose, HH 40,
Skáld 6/23, 19/24, 20/1, Hkr I 197)
Fensalr m. Frigg’s dwelling, 45; pl.
Fensalir, 29 (Vsp 33, Skáld 30)
Fiðr m. a dwarf, 17Fili m. a dwarf, 16
Fimbulþul f. a river, 9, 33 (Grm 27,
Skáld 125, verse 483; sometimes
written as two words, i.e. two names)
Finn m. = OE Finn, 5Fjǫlnir m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 22 (Rm18; common in kennings)Fjǫlsviðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22Fjǫrgvinn m. father of Frigg, 13 (in theform Fjǫrgynn at Skáld 30/9). Snorri
is presumably basing his information
on Ls 26, where Frigg is called Fjǫrgyns mær, though there mær may
mean wife rather than daughter, andFjǫrgynn may be a name of Óðinn.
The f. Fjǫrgyn is a name for Þórr’s
mother Jǫrð in Hrbl 56 and Vsp 56,
and is found as a synonym for ‘earth’in scaldic verse; cf. Od 11, Skáld
130, verse 501
Fjǫrm f. a river, 9, 33 (Grm 27)

Fólkvangr m. Freyja’s dwelling, 24; pl.
Fólkvangar, 24
Forseti m. son of Baldr, 26 (known only
from SnE and Grm, cf. Skáld 1, 17,114, verse 432; a Frisian god Fosite ismentioned by Alcuin, Vita Willibrordi
I, ch. 10 (Patrologia Latina, ed. J. P.
Migne, Parisiis 1844–64, 101, col.
700), and there is a Norwegian placename Forsetlund. See AH Studier
75–7, AH Gudesagn 300, 304)
Frakland n. land of the Franks, 5
Fránangrsfors m. a waterfall, 48 (PE122)
Freki m. a wolf, 32. Cf. 51/35, Vsp 44
Freovin m. = OE Freawine, 5Freyja f. a goddess, 24, 29, 34, 35, 47(Ls 30–2, Þrk, Od 9, Hdl 6, Flateyjarbók I 275; appears frequently in
Skáld). As a common noun freyjameans ‘lady’Freyr m. a god, 24, 28, 31, 36, 47, 50(appears in many poems; originallya common noun, ‘lord’, cf. OE frea,
frigea; see AH Gudesagn 44–6)
Friallaf m. = OE Frealaf, 5Friðleifr m. (1) = Friallaf son of Finn,
5. (2) son of Skjǫldr, 6 (Skáld 51,
52, verse 159)
Frigg f. = Frigida, wife of the ‘historical’ Óðinn, 5; a goddess, wife of themythical Óðinn, mother of Baldr,
13, 21, 29, 30, 45, 46, 47, 52 (cf.
Hkr I 12, PE 76; Paulus Diaconus,
Historia Langobardorum I 7–8, see
MRN 72–3; the second Merseburg
charm, see MRN 122–3; AH Gudesagn 60)
Frigida f. = Frigg, 5; there is presumably an association with Phrygia in
the author’s mind (in W (SnE I 20)
the association is made explicit; cf.
Hauksbók 155 and Frigialand, Skáld
6/29). According to Servius, commentary on Aeneid I 182, and later writers
Phrygia was named after a daughterof Aesopus

Index of namesFrioðigar m. = OE Freoðegar, 5Fróði m. = Frioðigar, 5
Frosti m. a dwarf, 17
Fulla f. a goddess, 29, 47 (Skáld 1, 30,
40, 43, 114, verse 433; appears in a
number of kennings in scaldic verse.
She is called Frigg’s eskimær (cf.
29/23) in PE 76, but in the second
Merseburg charm (see under Frigg)
Volla is said to be Frigg’s sister)
Fundinn m. a dwarf, 16
Gagnráðr m. a name of Óðinn, 10/26
textual note (Vm 8–17)
Gandálfr m. a dwarf, 16
Ganglari m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (var.
Gangleri, Gangari)
Ganglati m. slave or servant of Hel,27 (ganga sv. ‘walk’, latr a. ‘lazy’;
name of a giant in Skáld 114, verse
431; cf. the f. form Ganglǫt below)
Gangleri m. assumed name of Gylfi,
7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 17,
18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 25, 28, 29,
31, 32, 33, 34, 36, 43, 45, 48, 49,
53, 54. Also a name of Óðinn, see
Ganglari (ganga sv. ‘walk’, -leri a.
‘weak, weary’)Ganglǫt f. slave or serving-maid ofHel, 27 (cf. Ganglati)Garðrofa f. a mare, 30
Garmr m. a dog, 34, 50. Cf. Vsp 44,
49, 58, where Garmr may be thesame as Fenrir, while Snorri evidently assumes they are different. Cf. also
Mánagarmr
Gautr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Skáld
105/30; cf. Bdr 2, 13; common inscaldic kennings)
Gavir (or Gavér?) m. = Gevis, 5 (cf. theþula of names of sea-kings, Skáld
227, note to verse 416/3, var.; Gevarus
in Saxo Grammaticus, Book III)
Gefjun f. one of the ‘historical’ Æsirin Sweden, 7; one of the mythicalgoddesses, 29 (Skáld 1, 40, 114,verse 433; cf. note to 7/4 above andVǫlsa þáttr, Stories from the sagas

167of the kings, ed. A. Faulkes, London
1980, 57)
Gefn f. a name of Freyja, 29 (Skáld
44/24, 115, verse 435; common inscaldic kennings, cf. SnE II 489)
Geirahǫð f. a valkyrie, 30 (Geirǫlul,Geirrǫmul Grm 36, var.)
Geirrøðr m. a giant, 21 (see Grm)
Geirvimul f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Gelgja f. a rope, 29 (cf. SnE II 431,
Egils saga, ÍF II 144)
Gerðr f. beloved of Freyr, 31 (Skm,
Hdl 30, Skáld 1, 30, 114, verse 433;
Hkr I 24; common in kennings for‘woman’)Geri m. a wolf, 32
Gevis m. = OE Gewis, 5
Gils m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld 89,
verse 327, sometimes written Gísl)
Gimlé n. a place in heaven, 9 (Gimlé eða
Vingólf), 20, 53
Ginnarr m. a dwarf, 17
Ginnungagap n. mighty (or magic)
abyss, space, 10, 11, 17 (see ginnunga
and gap in glossary and cf. AH
Gudesagn 24)
Ginnungahiminn m. mighty (or magic)
heaven, firmament, 12
Gipul f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Gjallarhorn n. Heimdallr’s trumpet,
17, 25, 50 (Vsp 46; cf. gjalla sv.
‘resound’)Gjǫll f. (1) a stone slab, 29 (cf. SnE II431). (2) the river separating theworld of the living from the worldof the dead, 9, 47; Gjallar brú thebridge over the river Gjǫll, 47 (Grm28; cf. gjalla sv. ‘resound’, andcompare the bridge in Grettis saga,ÍF VII 173 and note; SG Kommentar
199; Skj A II 114, 115, 404; cf. also
víggjǫll, Háttatal st. 6/8)
Glaðr m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld
90/2)Glaðsheimr m. temple of the Æsir, 15(Grm 8)Glapsviðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22

168

Index of names

Gleipnir m. a fetter, 25, 28 (SnE II
431–2)
Glenr m. husband of Sól, 13 (Skáld 39/2)
Glitnir m. a place in the heavens, 19, 26
Glóinn m. a dwarf, 16 (Glói Codex
Regius of PE)
Glora f. = Lora, 5. Cf. Hlóra, Skáld 14/30
Glær m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld
89, verse 327)
Gná f. a goddess, 30 (common in
kennings for ‘woman’)Gnipahellir m. ‘jutting cave’, 50 (Vsp44, 49, 58; Gnipalundr in U, cf.
Vǫlsunga saga and Þorsteins þáttr
bœjarmagns)
Góinn m. a serpent, 19
Grábakr m. a serpent, 19Gráð f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Grafvitnir m. a serpent, 19
Grafvǫlluðr m. a serpent, 19
Gramr m. a dog, 34/24, textual note
Grímnir m. a name of Óðinn, 22
Grímnismal n. pl. ‘the speech of Grímnir’, the name of an eddic poem, 22,30, 33
Grímr m. a name of Óðinn, 21Guðólfr m. = OE Godulf, 5Guðr f. a valkyrie, 30 (Gunnr Vsp 30,
HH II 7; common in scaldic kennings)
Gugnir see Gungnir
Gullinbursti m. a boar, 47 (cf. Skáld
18/27, Hdl 7)
Gullintanni m. a name of Heimdallr,
25 (not recorded in extant verse)
Gulltoppr m. a horse, 17, 25, 47 (Skáld
19, 88, verse 325, Grm 30)
Gungnir m. Óðinn’s spear, 50 (sometimes written Gugnir; cf. Sd 17,
Skáld 10, verse 21, 41, 42, 121, verse
464, SnE II 134)Gunnþrá f. a river, 9 (cf. Grm 27 andGunnþró below)Gunnþráin f. a river, 33 (cf. Grm 27,
Gunnþorin)Gunnþró f. a river, 33 (Grm 27, cf.
Gunnþrá above)
Gylfi m. legendary king in Sweden, 6,

7; cf. Gangleri; name of a sea-kingin Skáld 74–5, 109, verse 412
Gyllir m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld
89, verse 327)
Gymir m. father of Gerðr, 30 (Skm, Ls
42, Hdl 30; name of a giant in Skáld
110, verse 417)
Gǫll f. a valkyrie, 30Gǫmul f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Gǫndlir m. a name of Óðinn, 22Gǫpul f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Hábrók f. a hawk, 34 (cf. Hrólfs saga
kraka)
Háleygjatal n. list (i.e. genealogy) of
the men (jarls) of Hálogaland, 6. This
was a poem by Eyvindr skáldaspillir,a Norwegian poet of the 10th century,
preserved fragmentarily in Skáldskaparmál and kings’ sagas (Hkr,
Fagrskinna, Flateyjarbók; see Skj A I
68–71). It traced the ancestry of Hákon
jarl (d. 995) back to mythical times.
Hallinskíði m. a name of Heimdallr,
25 (Hkr I 204)
Hamskerpir m. a horse, 30 (cf. Hamskarpr, SnE II 487)
Hangaguð m. a name of Óðinn, 21(Skáld 7, verse 2; cf. Hangatýr, Skáld
5/23, 7, verse 3)
Haptaguð m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (cf.
hapta beiðir, hapta snytrir, Skáld 12,verse 32, 31, verse 94)
Hár m. a name of Óðinn, 21; one of
Gylfi’s informants, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12,
13, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22,
23, 25, 28, 29, 31, 32, 33, 34, 36,
44, 45, 48, 49, 53; weak form Hávi,
8 (High, the high one, cf. Háv 109,
111, 164; but in some cases the name
Hárr may have been intended, i.e.
‘hoary’ (cf. Skáld, Háttatal), thoughother etymologies have been proposed, e.g. Háarr, ‘high ruler’; cf. Vsp
21 and the dwarf-name Hárr; notealso Ágrip 2, and Flateyjarbók I 564)
Hárbarðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (cf.
Hrbl)

Index of names
Hárr m. a dwarf, 16 (Hánarr Vsp 13;
sometimes written Hár, see under
Hár)
Hati m. a wolf, 14 (see note to 14/14–17;
there is a giant called Hati in Helgakviða Hjǫrvarðssonar, PE 173–5)
Hávi see HárHeiðrún f. a goat, 33 (Grm 25,Hdl 46–7)
Heimdalargaldr (rs) m. name of a lost
poem, 26 (Skáld 19/12; galdr m.
‘incantation’)
Heimdallr m. (gen. Heimdalar) an Áss,25, 26 47, 50, 51. Often mentioned
in early sources (e.g. Húsdrápa,
Skáld 10, verse19, 20, verse 64; Hdl
35–8; Rígsþula, prose introduction,
PE 141; Vsp 1, 27; Ls 48; Þrk 15;Sǫgubrot af fornkonungum 55) but
there is no evidence that he was theobject of a cultHeingestr m. = OE Hengest, 5
Hel f. (1) the abode of the dead, 9, 47
48 (cf. Niflhel). (2) daughter of Loki,27, 46, 47, 53. It is doubtful whichis the appropriate meaning at 48/9
and 50/19 (companions of Hel or(company of) inhabitants of Hel?—
presumably the same as the fíflmegir
at 51/34, though Snorri may havedevils or an army of dead men inmind). The name is personified onlyin Icelandic: elsewhere it is always
a place. In most Old Norse poems it
can be taken to mean the place, but
the context is often ambiguous, ase.g. at Vsp 43, Grm 31
Helblindi m. (1) brother of Loki, 26.
(2) a name of Óðinn, 21
Helgrindr f. pl. gates of Hel, 9, 47 (cf.
Heiðreks saga 16)
Helvegr m. the way to Hel, 9, 46, 47,
52 (Heiðreks saga 35, Vsp 47)
Heptifili m. a dwarf, 16 (Hepti, Víli
Vsp 13)
Heremóð m. = OE Heremod, 5. Cf.
Hermóðr
Herfjǫtur f. a valkyrie, 30

169

Herjafǫðr m. a name of Óðinn, 32(herr m. ‘host, army’; Vsp 43, Vm
2, Grm 25, 26)
Herjan m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 21 (Vsp30)
Hermóðr m. servant or son of Óðinn,46, 47 (see sveinn in glossary: he islisted with sons of Óðinn in Skáld
113, verse 429, SnE II 636. He
appears as a prominent inhabitant ofValhǫll in Hdl 2, Hákonarmál 14(Skáld 8, verse 11), Málsháttakvæði
9 (Skj A II 132), Sǫgubrot af fornkonungum 55, but does not seem tohave the nickname inn hvati elsewhere. He is perhaps identifiable with
the Heremod of Beowulf 901, 1709
and OE genealogies, see Heremóð
and textual note to 5/13)
Herran m. a name of Óðinn, 8 (cf.
herra, ‘lord’, often used of Christ;
harra, var. herra, appears in a kenning for Óðinn in Skj A I 168)
Herteitr m. a name of Óðinn, 21
Hildr f. a valkyrie, 30 (cf. Vsp 30)
Himinbjǫrg n. pl. a place in the heavens,
20, 25, 26
Himinhrjótr m. an ox, 44 (cf. Skáld 90,
verse 331, 130, verse 504)
Hjálmberi m. a name of Óðinn, 21
Hjúki m. companion of Máni, 14 (notmentioned in surviving poems)Hleðjólfr m. a dwarf, 16 (Hlévangr,-vargr Vsp 15)
Hleriði = Loriði, textual note to 5/9Hliðskjálf f. Óðinn’s watchtower, 13,31; with art., 20, 48 (see prose
introductions to Grm and Skm; Akv
14, Skáld 11, verse 22, Skj A I 168,
AH Studier 39–42)
Hlín f. a goddess, 30, 52 (= Vsp 53;
Skáld 114, verse 434). The name does
not appear elsewhere either in theProse or Poetic Edda, though it iscommon in scaldic verse in kenningsfor ‘woman’. See note to 52/5.
Hlǫðyn f. a name for Jǫrð, mother of170

Index of names

Þórr, 52 (the first vowel is sometimes taken to be ó; cf. Skáld 86,
130, verse 501, Hkr I 256)Hlǫkk f. a valkyrie, 30 (common in
kennings for ‘battle’ and ‘woman’)Hnikarr m. (1) a name of Óðinn, 8, 21(cf. Rm 18 ff., SnE II 142, 417, 472).
(2) = Vingenir, textual note to 5/11
Hnikuðr m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 22(SnE II 472)
Hnoss f. daughter of Freyja, 29 (Skáld
30, 43, 114, verse 434, 115, verse
435, Hkr I 25)
Hoddmímir m. perhaps the name of agiant, or just a kenning for ‘generousman’, 54 (hodd n. pl. ‘hoard’)Hófvarfnir m. a horse, 30 (SnE II 487)Hríð f. a river, 9 (Grm 28)
Hrímfaxi m. a horse, 13 (Vm 14, Skáld
90/1)
Hringhorni m. a ship, 46 (Skáld 17/29,
128, verse 492)
Hrist f. a valkyrie, 30 (common inscaldic kennings)Hróðvitnir m. a mythical wolf, 14(Grm 39; cf. Hróðrsvitnir in Ls 39,
which looks like a name for Fenrir,
and Skáld 132, verse 514)
Hroptatýr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (cf.
Háv 160, Skáld 8, verses 8, 11)
Hrymr m. a giant, 50, 51
Hræsvelgr m. a giant, 20 (hræ n.
‘corpse’, svelgja sv. ‘swallow’)Hrǫnn f. a river, 33 (Grm 28)
Hugi m., 40, 43 (personification ofhugi m. ‘thought’; cf. Huginn. Hugi
is also a personal name in Orkneyinga saga, ÍF XXXIV 95, Hkr III
222–3, Skj A I 442, and Flóamannasaga, ÍF XIII 263, 310, in each caserelating to non-Scandinavians and in
the first three corresponding to thename Hugo)
Huginn m. a raven, 32, 33 (cf. hugr,
hugi m. ‘thought’, and Hugi above;
SnE II 142, 417; in verse often used
as a common noun for ‘raven’)

Hugstari m. dwarf, 16 (Haugspori Vsp 15)
Hungr (rs) m. Hel’s dish, 27. Cf. thekennings Heljar diskr, askr for ‘hunger’ in 13th-century poems, Skj A II
46, 146Hveðrungr m. apparently a name for
Loki; son of H. = Fenrir, 52 (see 27/5
and cf. Ynglingatal 32, Hkr I 79,
where Hel is described as the daughterof Hveðrungr. The name also appearsin þulur among names of giants,
Skáld 110, verse 417, and names ofÓðinn, SnE II 472)
Hvergelmir m. a spring or well, 9, 17,
18, 33, 53 (Grm 26; hverr m. ‘cauldron’, in Iceland a hot spring. Cf. AH
Studier 49–50)
Hymir m. a giant, 44, 45 (cf. Hym; also
Ls 34, Skáld 32, verse 100, 111,
verse 418, Skj A I 24. In Gylf the
MSS frequently omit the H, making
the name identical with Ymir)
Hyrrokkin f. a giantess, 46 (cf. Skáld17, verse 58, 112, verse 424)Hœnir m. an Áss, 23 (Skáld 1, 19, 31,verse 94, 32, verse 98, 33, verse 103,
45; Vsp 18, 63; Rm, prose introduction; Hkr I 12–13; Sǫgubrot af
fornkonungum 55)
Hǫðr (rs) m. anÁss, 26, 45, 46, 53 (Skáld17, 19, 113, verse 429 var. (see SnE
I 554), 114, verse 432. In Vsp 32–3
Hǫðr is killed in vengeance for Baldr’s
death; cf. Vsp 62, Bdr 10–11)Hǫll see BǫllHǫrn f. a name for Freyja, 29 (Skáld
44, verse 147, 115, verse 435/4, see
textual note; common in kenningsfor ‘woman’)Hǫrr m. a dwarf, 16 (Hár Vsp 15)
Iðavǫllr m. an open place in Ásgarðr,15, 53 (Vsp 7, 60; AH Gudesagn 30)
Iðunn f. an Ásynja, 25 (Skáld 1, 2, 19,
20, 30, 40, 114, verse 433; Ls 16–18)
Indriði m. = Einriði, textual note to 5/10
Ingi m. a dwarf, 17 (Yngvi Vsp 16)
Irides m. = Einriði, textual note to 5/10

Index of namesÍtrmann m. = OE Iterman, 5Ívaldi m. a dwarf, 36 (Skáld 18, verse
62 = Grm 43; Skáld 41). Synir Ívalda
perhaps means ‘descendants of Í.’,and may be a kenning for dwarfs ingeneralJafnhár m. a name of Óðinn, 22; oneof Gylfi’s informants, 8, 9, 10, 11,
17, 21, 36 (‘equally high’, cf. Hár)Jálg, Jálkr m. names of Óðinn, 8, 22(Grm 49, 54; cf. Ǫlgr, Ólgr, SnE II
472, 556)
Járnviðjur f. pl. ‘ironwood dwellers’,
trollwives, 14 (cf. Hkr I 21, Skáld
112, verse 426)
Járnviðr m. ‘iron wood’, 14
Jat m. = OE Eat, 5
Jótland n. Jutland, 6Jǫrð f. (1) daughter of Nótt, 13 (Skáld
35; see under Annarr). (2) mother ofÞórr, 30, cf. 13/19 (Skáld 14, 30, 35,
114, verse 433 and various otherverses, SnE II 296; Ls 58, Þrk 1)
Jǫrmungandr m. a name for the midgard serpent, 27, 51 (Skáld 15, verse
42, 20, 90)Jǫruvellir m. pl. ‘Jara plains’, 16 (Vsp14; vǫllr m. ‘plain, field’)Jǫtunheimar m. pl. giant-land, 7, 13,
15, 27, 35, 37, 46; m. sg. Jǫtunheimr,
51 (= Vsp 48; pl. also appears in Vsp
in verse 8; Skáld 2, 20, 21, 22, 32,verse 98, Skm prose and 40, Þrk (alsojǫtna heimar), Egils saga, ÍF II 247.
Cf. heimr in glossary)
Kerlaug f. name of two rivers, 17
Kili m. a dwarf, 16
Kjalarr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Skáld18, verse 59)
Kvasir m. a wise man created from thespittle of the gods, 48 (cf. Hkr I 12,
Skáld 3, 4, 11, 12, verse 27, 14)
Kǫr f. Hel’s bed, 27 (kǫr f. ‘sick-bed’)Kǫrmt f. a river, 17
Laufey f. mother of Loki, 26, 35, 45,
48 (Skáld 19/35, SnE II 489, Ls 52,
Þrk 18, 20, Flateyjarbók I 275)

171

Leginum see Lǫgrinn
Leifr m. = Sescef, textual note to 5/11
Leifþrasir m. human survivor of ragnarøkr, 54 (‘persistent, defiant remains’?
—Vm 45 has Lífþrasir in the Codex
Regius, which might mean ‘persistent or defiant life’, ‘life-striver’)
Leiptr f. a river, 9 (Grm 28, HH II 31)Léraðr m. a tree, 33 (Læraðr Grm 25–6)
Léttfeti m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld
88, verse 325)Leyðingr m. a fetter, 27 (SnE II 431,
515; the first vowel is sometimes
written æ or œ, or might have been ø)
Líf n. (or f.?) human survivor of ragnarøkr, 54 (cf. líf n. ‘life’)
Litr m. a dwarf, 16 (= Vsp 12), 46 (cf.
Skáld 50, verse 153, 130, verse 504,
SnE II 470, Áns saga bogsveigis andÞorsteins saga Víkingssonar)
Lofarr m. a dwarf, 16 (Vsp 14, 16)
Lofn f. a goddess, 29 (Skáld 114, verse
433; not mentioned in eddic poems,
but common in scaldic poems in kennings for ‘woman’)Logi m. personification of fire, 40, 43(cf. Hkr I 37–8; logi m. ‘flame’)
Loki m. one of the Æsir (although sonof a giant, see 26/36), 21, 26, 27, 29,
35, 37, 39, 40, 43, 45, 46, 48, 49,
50, 51, 55 (= Ulixes) (see referencesin AH Gudesagn 56; AH Studier
65–8; in several eddic poems andfrequently in Skáld)
Loptr m. a name of Loki, 26 (Skáld
26, verse 73, 32, verse 99, Ls 6, Hdl
41, Hkr I 219)
Lora (Glora) f. foster-mother of Tror/Þórr, 5 (cf. Skáld 14/30, where Þórris said to be foster-son of Vingnirand Hlóra)
Loricus m. foster-father of Tror/Þórr,4, 5 (no convincing explanation of
the name has been found; it may be a
corruption of some Latin or Greek
name, e.g. Illyricus)Loriði m., 5 (cf. Hlór(r)iði, a name for172

Index of names

Þórr, Hym, Þrk, Ls 54, Hkr I 242,
Skáld 113, verse 428)
Lygin f. error for Sygin, textual note to
27/3
Lyngvi m. an island, 28 (SnE II 431)
Lǫgrinn m. (‘the water’) lake Mälar in
Sweden, 7 (dat. sg. Leginum)
Magi m. one of the descendants ofTror/Þórr son of Munon, 5 (var.
Magni, Majus); the name probably
chosen because of its similarity tothat of Magni son of the god ÞórrMagni m. son of the god Þórr, 53, 54(Skáld 6, 14, 15, verse 44, 22, Hrbl
9, 53)
Mánagarmr m. a wolf, 14 (‘dog of the
moon’); only mentioned in Snorra
Edda, and apparently deduced fromtungls tjúgari in Vsp 40 (14/34); buttungl can refer to any of the heavenly bodies, not just the moon, and in
this verse clearly means the sun.
There is only one sky-wolf in Vsp.
There are two in Grm 39 (paraphrased
by Snorri at 14/14–17) but neither
is associated with the moon. Cf.
Garmr and note to 14/14–17
Máni m. (personification of) the moon,
13, 14 (Vm 23, Rm 23)Mardǫll f. a name of Freyja, 29 (cf.
Skáld 115, verse 435; also appears
in kennings for gold)
Megi m. written in R instead of Móðiat 54/7
Mennon m. (var. Menon) = Munon, 4Miðgarðr m. the rampart surrounding
the world of men and protecting itfrom giants, 12, 13 (undir Miðgarði
‘under the protection of M.’?), 14,
34, 44, 52 (Vsp 4, Hrbl 23, Hdl 11,
16, Skáld 14/28). The original meaning may have been ‘middle-earth’, theworld of men situated between Ásgarðr, the world of gods, and Útgarðr,the world of giants; it may retain thismeaning in Vsp and at 14/19 (atSkáld 60, verse 188, it is a synonymfor ‘ground’). Cf. OE middangeard.
The original meaning of garðr was‘enclosed land’ (gerða ‘to enclose’).
The fact that in Grm, Miðgarðr issaid to have been made from Ymir’seyelashes or eyelids (12/35–7) may
have led to the assumption that theword referred to an enclosing rampart or palisade rather than to the enclosure itselfMiðgarðsormr m. the midgard serpent
which lies in the sea surroundingMiðgarðr, 27, 43, 44, 45, 50, 54(Skáld 6, 14, 20, Hym title (in Codex
Regius))Miðjarðarsjár m. the Mediterraneansea, 4
Mímir m., 17, 50; Mímis brunnr, 17, 50.
Mímr, 51, is apparently an alternative form of the name (also in Vsp
46, Sd 14, Háttatal st. 3), cf. Hoddmímir. There is another account of
Mímir in Ynglinga saga (Hkr I 12–
13, 18). Míms vinr means Óðinn
(Skáld 9, verse 15, 13, verse 37,
Háttatal st. 3), and Mímir appears
among names of giants in Skáld 110,
verse 417. It has been suggested that
he is the son of Bǫlþor(n) mentionedin Háv 140 (SG Kommentar 38, 151)
Mist f. a valkyrie, 30Mjǫllnir m. Þórr’s hammer, 23, 35, 37,
38, 46, 53, 54 (Skáld 14, 22, 24, cf.
ch. 35, Hym 36, Ls 57, 59, 61, 63,
Þrk 30)Móða m. (var. Móði) one of the descendants of Tror/Þórr son of Munon,
5; the name probably chosen because of its similarity to that of Móðison of the god ÞórrMóðguðr f. guardian of Gjallar brú,
47 (cf. Gjallar man, Skj A II 114)Móði m. son of the god Þórr, 53, 54(here written Megi in R); cf. Skáld
6/26, 14/26, Hym 34. Common in
kennings for ‘man’Moðsognir m. a dwarf, 15 (cf. Vsp 10)

Index of names
Móinn m. a serpent, 19
Mundilfœri m., 13 (Vm 23; the thirdvowel appears in MSS with o, ǫ, a,e, æ; cf. Svaðilfœri)Muninn m. a raven, 32, 33 (cf. munapret.-pres. vb. ‘remember’, but see
MRN 58, 294; SnE II 142, 417; used
as a common noun for ‘raven’ inscaldic verse)
Munon, Mennon m. king in Troy or
Tyrkland, son-in-law of Priam, 4. Cf.
Memnon in accounts of the Trojan
war, whose name appears as Men(n)onin Tms 71–2, 108, etc.
Muspell m., 9, 10: the name of theworld of fire, apparently the sameas Muspellsheimr, 10, 12, 13; but
earlier in Norse mythology the nameof a person (who presumably lived
in Muspellsheimr, unless the firstelement of that name is a descriptive
gen., cf. Yggdrasill), 36 (á = owns).
Elsewhere in Gylf, Muspell always
appears in the gen. with lýðir (51),megir (15, 50) or synir (15, 32, 50;
these are presumably all giants).
Besides Vsp 51 (quoted at 51/30) the
name is found in poetry only in thephrase Muspells synir in Ls 42. The
quantity of the first vowel is uncertain. The name is probably connected with the words muspille,
mudspelle, mutspelli in Old Saxon
and Old High German Christianpoems, where they mean the end of
the world or doomsday (the second
element means ‘destruction’, thefirst is perhaps from Latin mundus‘world’). It was probably therefore
originally an abstract noun, whichin eddic poems was personified andfinally in Snorra Edda became a place(through misunderstanding of theoriginally possessive gen. in Muspellsheimr as descriptive gen.?)Mǫðvitnir m. a dwarf, 16 (Mjǫðvitnir
in T, W, U, and Vsp 11)

173

Naglfari m. (1) husband of Nótt, 13.
(2) a ship, 36, 50; Naglfar n., 50, 51(the first element is probably related
to Latin necare ‘to kill’; the connection with nagl m. ‘nail’ is probably
due to folk etymology)
Náinn m. a dwarf, 16
Nál f. = Laufey, 26 (Skáld 19/36; Sǫrla
þáttr, Flateyjarbók I 275)
Nanna f., 26, 46, 47 (Skáld 1, 17, 30,
114, verse 434, SnE II 489; cf. Vsp
30, Hdl 20; in scaldic verse in kennings for ‘woman’)Nár m. a dwarf, 16
Narfi m. (1) = Nari, 27, 49 (cf. proseat the end of Ls, but in the text aspreserved in the MS a different personfrom Nari; Hkr I 34, 246, Egils saga,ÍF II 149. (2) = Nǫrfi, 13
Nari m. son of Loki, 27, 49 (Skáld 20;
cf. prose at the end of Ls; Egils saga,ÍF II 188)
Nástrandir f. pl., 53; Nástrǫnd f., 53(nár m. ‘corpse’, strǫnd f. ‘shore’)
Nepr m. father of Nanna, 26, 46
Niðafjǫll n. pl., 53 (Vsp 66; cf. á Niðavǫllum, Vsp 37, altered in Codex
Regius from á Niðafjǫllum. Cf. nið
n. ‘waning moon’, i.e. darkness? andfjall n. ‘mountain’)Níðhǫggr m. a serpent, 17, 18, 19, 53(Vsp 66, Grm 32)Niði m. a dwarf, 16
Niflheimr m., 9, 10, 17, 27 (nifl- ‘mist,
darkness’ (only in compounds); cf.
Niflhel below and heimr in glossary.
Niflheimr does not occur in poetry)
Niflhel f., 9, 35 (Vm 43, Bdr 2)
Nikarr m. = Hnikarr, a name of Óðinn, 8
Nikuz m. = Hnikuðr, a name of Óðinn,8 (not recorded elsewhere)
Nipingr m. a dwarf, 16Njǫrðr (dat. Nirði) m. a god, 23, 24, 31(Skáld 1, 2, 18, 40, 114, verse 432;
Ynglinga saga, Hkr I 12–23, Vm 38–
9, Grm 16, Ls 34. Njǫrðr was widely
worshipped in Scandinavia, but not174

Index of names

much in Iceland; his name is frequently used in scaldic kennings for‘man’. Cf. Nerthus in Tacitus, Germania 40; the story of Njǫrðr andSkaði is reflected in that of Hadingus
and his wife in Saxo Grammaticus,
Book I)
Nóatún n. pl. Njǫrðr’s home, 23, 24(Skáld 2, Grm 16, Þrk 22; ‘enclosureof ships’, i.e. the sea?)
Nói m. Noah, 3Norðri m. a dwarf, 12, 16 (Skáld 33)
Nóregr m. Norway, 6
Nóregskonungar m. pl. kings of Norway, 6
Nori m. a dwarf, 16
Nótt f. (personification of) night, 13(Vm 25)Nýi m. a dwarf, 16
Nýr m. a dwarf, 16Nýráðr m. a dwarf, 16
Nyt f. a river, 33 (Grm 28)
Nǫnn f. a river, 33 (Grm 28)
Nǫrfi, Narfi m. a giant, father of Nótt,
13 (cf. Alv 29: Nótt . . . in Nǫrvi
kenda, and Vm 25: Nótt var Nǫrvi
borin. The nom. of these forms
would be Nǫrr)Nǫt f. a river, 33 (Grm 28)
Óðinn m. a king in Asia, 5, 6; a god,
11, 13, 17, 20, 21, 23, 24, 26, 29,
30, 32, 34, 46, 47, 48, 50, 51, 52 (cf.
Skáld, particularly 4–14, chs G58,
2–3, Ynglinga saga, Hkr I 11–22,
Háv, Vsp, Bdr, Gautreks saga, Fornaldar sögur Nordrlanda, ed. C. C.
Rafn, Kaupmannahöfn 1829–30,
III 7 ff., esp. 31–4)
Óðr m. husband of Freyja, 29, 36 (Vsp25, Hdl 47, Skáld 30, 43, 69, verse
232, 115, verse 435, Hkr I 25)Ófnir m. a serpent, 19Óinn m. a dwarf, 16 (Ái W and Vsp
11; cf. Rm 2)
Ómi m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 22 (SnE
II 472)Ónarr m. a dwarf, 16. Cf. Annarr.

Óri (var. Órinn, Órr) m. a dwarf, 16(Án PE at 16/20)
Óski m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 22 (SnE
II 473)
Priamus (gen. Priami) m. Priam, 4Ráðgríð f. a valkyrie, 30 (nom. -gríðr
or acc -gríði would be more usual,cf. Skáld 24/37, 112, verse 423; SnE
II 490)Ráðsviðr m. a dwarf, 16
Randgríð f. a valkyrie, 30 (see Ráðgríð; SnE II 490)
Ratatoskr m. a squirrel, 18 (Grm 32)
Reginleif f. a valkyrie, 30Reiðgotaland n. a name for Jutland, 5,
6. Cf. Skáld 105–6, Hkr I 35, Vm 12;Heiðreks saga xxvi; Beowulf, line
445 (ed. F. Klæber, 3rd ed., Boston
1936, see note on p. 144); further
references in SG Kommentar 165
Rekkr m. a dwarf, 16 (Reginn Vsp 12)
Rerir m. grandson of Óðinn, 5 (Vǫlsungasaga, see under Siggi)
Rindr f. Óðinn’s mistress, mother of
Váli; probably a giantess, 26, 30(Skáld 9, verse 12, 19, 30, 35, 36, verse
122, 85, verse 308, 114, verse 434,
Bdr 11; AH Gudesagn 130; Saxo
Grammaticus I 70–3 (Book III, IV))
Rota (or Róta?) f. a valkyrie, 30 (otherwise only perhaps in the kenninggeir-Rótu gǫtvar (if that is the rightform; = armour), in Egill, ÍF II 149,
and Hallfreðr, Skáld 71, verse 248;
cf. SnE II 486)Rǫskva f. sister of Þjálfi, 37 (Skáld 14,
15, verse 44)Saðr m. a name of Óðinn, 21
Sága f. an Ásynja, 29 (Grm 7; common
in scaldic kennings)
Sanngetall m. a name of Óðinn, 21
Saxland n. Saxony (i.e. Germany), 5,
6. Cf. Austr Saxaland; Skáld 80.
Scialdun m. = OE Scealdwa, 5 (cf.
Skjǫldr)
Sekin f. a river, 33 (Sœkin Grm 27)
Selund n. Zealand, Sjælland, 7 (Sælund

Index of names
W; sometimes f., e.g. Hkr I 158; later
Icelandic Sjáland, e.g. Hkr I 163,
272; cf. Hkr I 15)
Sescef m. = OE se Sce(a)f ‘this aforementioned Sce(a)f’, 5 (cf. Reliquiæ
Antiquæ, ed. T. Wright and J. O.
Halliwell, II, London 1843, 173)
Sessrúmnir m. Freyja’s hall, 25 (Skáld
30; not found as a name of a hall inverse; cf. the ship-name, Skáld 127,
verse 491)
Síarr m. a dwarf, 16 (Svíurr Vsp 13)
Sibil f. a prophetess, wife of Tror/Þórr,5 (cf. Sibylla, Virgil, Aeneid VI 10, 98;a Sibilla spákona is mentioned in
Katerine saga, Heilagra manna søgur,ed. C. R. Unger, Kristiania 1877, I
404. In Hauksbók 185 the nameSibilla is used for the queen of Sheba)
Síð f. a river, 33 (Grm 27)
Síðhǫttr m. a name of Óðinn, 22Síðskeggr m. a name of Óðinn, 22
Sif f. = Sibil, wife of Tror/Þórr son of
Munon, 5; wife of the god Þórr, 26(Skáld 14, 15, verse 46, 19, 20, 30,
35, 40, 41, 42; Hrbl 48, Hym 3, 15,34, Þrk 24; used as equivalent ofJuno in Tms 3–4, 10–11, 88 andBreta sögur, Hauksbók 233)
Sigarr m. = OE Siggar, 5Sigfǫðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22
Siggi m. son of Óðinn, 5 (Sigi T, W,
U, and Vǫlsunga saga, ed. R. G.
Finch, London 1965, 1–2)
Sigtúnir f. pl. Sigtuna (in Sweden), 6(sometimes Sigtún n.; cf. Hkr I 16
and note)
Sigyn f. wife of Loki, 27, 49 (Vsp 35,
prose at the end of Ls, Skáld 1, 20,
32, verse 98, 114, verse 434)
Silfrtoppr m. a horse, 17 (Silfrintoppr
T, W, and Grm 30; cf. Skáld 88,
verse 326)
Simul f. a pole, 14 (cf. Simul, a trollwife, HH 42, Skáld 112, verse 425)
Sindri m. a hall, 53 (but in Vsp 37 it is
the name of the ancestor of the175

owners or inhabitants of the hall,presumably a dwarf; cf. Skáld, textual notes to 41/36 and 42/2)
Sinir m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30, Skáld
88, verse 326)
Sjǫfn f. an Ásynja, 29 (Skáld 114, verse
434, otherwise found only in a few
kennings for ‘woman’; cf. SnE II
490. See AH Gudesagn 61–2)
Skaði f., wife of Njǫrðr, daughter ofÞjazi, 23, 24, 49 (cf. Skáld 2, 18, 20,
40, 114, verse 433, Grm 11, Skm
prose introduction, Ls prose, 49, 51,
Hkr I 21. Her function at 49/11 may
have been determined by association
with skaði m. ‘harm’, but she had
loved Baldr (SnE I 212–14). In Grm
11 (24/23) she is called skír brúðr
guða ‘bright (or pure) bride of gods’)Skaðvígi m. = Scialdun, textual note
to 5/13
Skafiðr m. a dwarf, 16Skeggjǫld f. a valkyrie, 30Skeiðbrimir m. a horse, 17 (Grm 30,
Skáld 89, verse 327)
Skíðblaðnir m. a ship, 34, 36 (cf. Skáld18, 41, 42, 127, verse 491, Hkr I 18)
Skilfingr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (alsoa general term for ‘king’, see Skáld
103, 105, Hkr I 53)
Skinfaxi m. a horse, 13 (Vm 12, Skáld
90/2; skin n. ‘shining’, fax n. ‘mane’)Skírnir m. Freyr’s servant, 28, 31, 50(Skm)
Skirpir m. a dwarf, 16 (Skirfir T, W,
U, and Vsp 15)
Skjǫldr (dat. Skildi) m. (1) son of
Heremóð, = Scialdun, 5. (2) son ofÓðinn king in Asia, 6 (Skáld 51, 103,
113, verse 429, Hkr I 15; Skjǫldunga
saga, see Introduction, p. xxii, note 12)Skjǫldungar m. pl. descendants ofSkjǫldr, 6 (Skáld; cf. Skjǫldr (2))
Skrýmir m. a giant (= Útgarðaloki), 38,
39 (Skáld 111, verse 420). Cf.
Útgarðaloki; in Ls 62 Skrýmir could
be the name of Þórr’s knapsack.

176

Index of names

Skuld f. a norn, 18, 30 (Vsp 20; at Vsp
30 Skuld is the name of a valkyrie,
and the identification of the two may
be due to Snorri; cf. Skáld 115, verse
436 and SnE II 490. There is a witch
called Skuld in Hrólfs saga kraka,
ed. D. Slay, Copenhagen 1960, 33
etc., esp. 110. Cf. skulu vb. ‘must’,skuld f. debt)
Skǫgul f. a valkyrie, 30 (Vsp 30, Skáld8, verse 7, 115, verse 436, Hkr I 193)
Skǫll m. a wolf, 14 (see note to 14/14–
17; Skáld, glossary under skólkinni)
Sleipnir m. a horse, 17, 34, 46 (cf. Skáld
20, 88, verse 325, 211, note to verses
328–30, Sd 15, Bdr 2, Hdl 40)Slíðr f. a river, 9 (Vsp 36, Grm 28 (Slíð))Slíðrugtanni m. a boar (= Gullinbursti),
47 (cf. Skáld 19/8)
Snotra f. an Ásynja, 30 (otherwise only
mentioned in a þula, Skáld 114, verse
433)
Sól f. (personification of) the sun, 13,30 (Vm 23, Skáld 114, verse 434)
Suðri m. a dwarf, 12, 16 (Skáld 29, verse
87, 33)
Sultr m. (= hunger, famine), 27
Sumarr m. (personification of) summer,
21 (Vm 27, Skáld 39)
Surtalogi m. the flame of Surtr (Surti),
20, 53, 54 (Vm 50, Skáld 6/25)
Surtr m. (Surti as first element of acompound), 9, 50, 51, 52 (Skáld 11,
verse 23; also Vsp 47, Vm 18, 51,
Fm 14, Vǫlsunga saga; listed among
giants in Skáld 111, verse 420). His
nature is never specified. He allies
himself with giants, but perhaps canmore appropriately be described asa demon (of fire). The name is used
for a giant in general in scaldic verseSvaðilfœri m. a horse, 35 (Hdl 40; thethird vowel appears in MSS with ae, o, ǫ; cf. Mundilfœri)Sváfnir m. (1) a serpent, 19 (Grm,
Skáld 90/11, SnE II 487). (2) a nameof Óðinn, 7 (Grm 54, SnE II 472;

cf. Skáld 4/33, where Óðinn turns
himself into a serpent)
Svarinshaugr m. ‘Svarinn’s mound’,16 (cf. HH 31, HH II prose afterverse 13; haugr m. ‘grave-mound’)Svartálfaheimr m. the world of theblack elves (see heimr in glossary
and cf. døkkálfar), 28 (Skáld 45/21;
svartálfar also Skáld 41/32, butneither mentioned in poetry. Seeljósálfar in glossary). Svartálfar are
perhaps the same as dwarfs (see AH
Studier 37)
Svarthǫfði m. ancestor of sorcerers, 10(svartr a. ‘black’, hǫfuð n. ‘head’)
Svásuðr m. father of Sumarr, 21 (Vm 27)
Svebdegg m. = OE Swæbdæg, 5Sviðarr m. a name of Óðinn, 8 (cf.
Sviðurr, which is the form W and U
also have here)Sviðrir m. a name of Óðinn, 8, 22 (SnE
II 472)Sviðurr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Skáld
105/31, SnE II 472; cf. Sviðarr)Svinn f. a river, 33 (cf. Veg; Vegsvinn
Grm 28)
Svipall m. a name of Óðinn, 21
Svipdagr m. = Svebdegg, 5 (cf. Skáld
58/32)
Svíþjóð f. Sweden, 6, 7
Svǫl f. a river, 9, 33 (Grm 27)
Sylgr f. a river, 9 (Grm 28)
Syn f. an Ásynja, 30 (Skáld 115, verse
434 and in kennings for ‘woman’)Sýr f. a name of Freyja, 29 (Skáld 115,
verse 435 and in scaldic kennings)Sæhrímnir m. a boar, 32Sæmingr m. son of Óðinn, 6 (Hkr I 21,
Skáld 113, verse 429; ancestor of thejarls of Hlaðir. In Hkr I 4 son of YngviFreyr)Sœgr m. a tub, 14 (AH Gudesagn 26)
Søkkvabekkr m. dwelling of Sága, 29(Grm 7)
Tanngnjóstr m. one of Þórr’s goats, 23(otherwise mentioned only in a þula,Skáld 131, verse 508)

Index of names
Tanngrisnir (or -grísnir) m. one of Þórr’sgoats, 23 (otherwise mentioned only
in a þula, Skáld 131, verse 508)
Thracia f. Thrace, 4, 5 (cf. Tms 71–2,
Hauksbók 155)
Troan, f. daughter of Priam of Troy, 4(see Tms 9/19, 56/22 (Hauksbók
text); the name is supposed to originate in a misunderstanding of a Latin
phrase like uxorem troianam filiam
Priami in one of the sources of thatsaga)
Trógranni m. = Ítrmann, textual note
to 5/13
Troja f. Troy (dat. Troja and Troju), 4,
6, 13, 55 (cf. Skáld 5, 6. Only thereferences in the prologue are included in U)
Tror m. son of Munon, grandson of
Priam, 4 (cf. Tros (grand)son of
Dardanus (Dictys Cretensis, Ephemeridos belli Troiani libri, ed. W.
Eisenhut, Leipzig 1973, 8, 100),
written Thror in Stjórn, ed. C. R.
Unger, Christiania 1862, 82)
Týr m. an Áss, 25, 27, 28, 29, 50 (cf.
Hym 4, 33, Ls 37–40, Sd 6. The word
is also a common noun meaning‘god’. See MRN 180–2).
Tyrkir m. pl. Turks (i.e. Trojans), 6, 55(Skáld 5, Hauksbók 155). The Trojans
are commonly called Tyrkir in Trójumanna saga: both were inhabitantsof Asia Minor, but there may also
have been association with the name
Teucri. Cf. Ari’s genealogy at theend of Íslendingabók and Upphaf
allra frásagna, ÍF XXXV 39–40,
which is derived from the lost Skjǫldunga saga.
Tyrkland n. Turkey, land of the Turks(i.e. Trojans) 4, 5 (Hkr I 14, 27)
Uðr m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (cf. Þuðr)Ulixes m. Ulysses (Odysseus), 55
Ullr m. an Áss, 26 (Skáld 1, 14, 19,
30, 211, note to verses 328–30; Grm
5, 42, Akv 30; often mentioned in

177

scaldic verse. He was the object ofwidespread cult in the North though
he is not prominent in surviving
mythology)Urðr f. a norn, 18; Urðar brunnr, 17,
19 (Skáld 70, verse 241, 76; Vsp 19,
20, Háv 111: cf. urðr m. ‘fate’ andOE wyrd; and the vb. verða (p. pl.
urðu))
Útgarðaloki m. a giant, 39, 40, 41, 42,
43, 44; cf. Skrýmir. Útgarðaloki is
not mentioned in poems, but cf.
Thorkill’s voyage in Saxo Grammaticus I 239–47 (Book VIII, XIV–XV)Útgarðr m. dwelling of giants, 39.
Contrasted with Ásgarðr, Miðgarðr:út often means ‘beyond the sea’ (cf.
12/23 and note). Not mentioned in
poems (cf. heimr in glossary)Váfuðr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Skáld
44, verse 149, SnE II 556, Hkr I 188)Vafþrúðnir m. a giant, 10 (Vm, Skáld
111, verse 421)
Vakr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (name ofa horse in Skáld 89, verse 329)
Valaskjálf f. a building belonging toÓðinn, 20 (Grm 6)Valfǫðr m. a name of Óðinn, 17, 21(also Vsp 1, 27, Grm 48)
Valhǫll f. the palace of the ‘historical’Æsir in Sweden, 7; the mythicalpalace of the gods, 21, 30, 32, 33,
34, 45 (cf. Hkr I 20, 193–4, andÁsgarðr; Skáld, Vsp 33, Grm 8, Hdl
1, HH II prose after verse 38, Akv 2,
14; valr m. ‘the slain’, hǫll f. ‘hall’)Váli m. (1) son of Loki, 49; presumably
a deduction from Vsp 34 (he does
not appear elsewhere) which is onlyin the Hauksbók text, and the correct
reading perhaps ought to be Váli
(nom.) rather than Vála (gen.), andif the verse is genuine at all, it maybe
refers to Váli son of Óðinn. Compare
the prose passage at the end of Ls.
At Skáld 20/2 (see note), the text canbe read to mean that Loki had a son

178

Index of names

Áli (the footnote in SnE I 268 giving
the reading of W as Váli is erroneous), cf. the alternation Áli/Váli forÓðinn’s son. (2) son of Óðinn, 26,
30, 53, 54 (Skáld 1, 19, 113, verse
429, 114, verse 432; Hdl 29, Bdr 11,
emendation). (3) a dwarf, 16 (NáliVsp 13)
Ván f. a river, 29 (Grm 28, Skáld 124,verse 479, SnE II 432; cf. ván f.
‘hope’)
Vanadís f. a name of Freyja, 29 (cf.
Vanir and dís f. ‘lady’, often ofsupernatural or semi-divine nature;
she is called Vana brúðr in Skáld
44/24, cf. Skaði)Vanaheimar m. pl. the land of the
Vanir, 23 (Vanaheimr Vm 39, Hkr I
10, 13, 27; cf. heimr in glossary)
Vanir m. pl. a race of gods different
from the Æsir, 23, 30 (Skáld, Vsp 24,
Vm 39, Skm 17, 18, Þrk 15, Alv, Sd
18, Hkr I 10–13)
Vár f. an Ásynja, 29 (Þrk 30, also in
kennings for ‘woman’. Vár and Vǫr
are not distinguished in U, but bothare included in the þula in Skáld 114–
5, verse 434)
Vásuðr m. grandfather of Vetr, 21 (notmentioned in surviving poetry)
Vé m. brother of Óðinn, 11 (cf. Véi, Ls
26, and Hkr I 12, 14; see under Vili)Veðrfǫlnir m. a hawk, 18
Veg f. a river, 33 (cf. Svinn; Vegsvinn
Grm 28)Veggdegg m. son of Óðinn, = OEWægdæg, 5
Veratýr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Grm 3)Verðandi f. a norn, 18 (Vsp 20; pres.
p. of verða sv. ‘happen’, cf. Urðr)Verir m. = Rerir, textual note to 5/36
Vestfal n. Westphalia (western Germany), 5
Vestri m. a dwarf, 12, 16 (Skáld 33)
Vetr m. (personification of) winter, 21(Vm 27, Skáld 39)

Víð f. a river, 9, 33 (Grm 27, 28, Skáld
124, verse 479)
Viðarr (or Víðarr) m. an Áss, son ofÓðinn, 26, 50, 52, 53, 54 (Skáld 1,
6, 19, 24, 40, 113, verse 429, 114,verse 432; Vsp 55 (cf. Hauksbók
text), Vm 53, Grm 17, Ls prose and10)Víðbláinn m. one of three heavens, 20(otherwise only in þulur, Skáld 85/18,
133, verse 516, SnE II 485, twice)Viðfinnr m. father of Bil and Hjúki,
14 (not mentioned in poems)Viðólfr m. ancestor of prophetesses, 10Viðrir m. a name of Óðinn, 8 (Ls 26,
HH 13, Skáld 74, Ágrip 2; common
in scaldic verse. Cf. Viðurr)Viðurr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (SnE II
472 and various scaldic kennings)
Vigr m. a dwarf, 16 (Veigr, Veggr Vsp 12)
Vígríðr m. a battlefield, 50, 52
Vili m. brother of Óðinn, 11 (cf. Ls 26,
Hkr I 29, and Vílir, Hkr I 12, 14,
Egils saga, ÍF II 255, Skáld 9, verse
15). The roles of Vili and Vé at 13/4
ff. are in Vsp 17–18 taken by Hœnir
and Lóðurr (cf. note to 13/6; there
is another trio of gods at Skáld 1/16–17
and 45/4). Óðinn (Alfǫðr), Vili (i.e.
will), and Vé or Véi (the holy) forma striking parallel to the Christiantrinity of Father, Son (often identified with the Father’s will) and Holy
Ghost (cf. E. H. Meyer, Völuspa,
Berlin 1889, 81–2)
Vilmeiðr m. ancestor of witches, 10
Vin f. a river, 33 (Grm 27, Skáld 125,verse 482)
Vína f. a river, 33 (Grm 28, Skáld 125,verse 482)
Vindálfr m. a dwarf, 16
Vindlóni m. father of Vetr, 21 (notmentioned in poems)
Vindsvalr m. = Vindlóni, 21 (Vm 27,
Skáld 39; listed with giants, Skáld
111, verse 421)

Index of names
Vingenir m. descendant of Tror/Þórr,5 (cf. Vingnir)Vingeþórr m. descendant of Tror/Þórr,5 (cf. Vingþórr, a name of Þórr, Þrk
1, Alv 6, Skáld 113, verse 428)
Vingnir m. a name of Þórr (or possiblyÓðinn?), 54 (cf. Vm 51 and 53; atSkáld 14/30 Þórr is called fóstri
Vingnis (foster-son of V.). Cf. thename Vingþórr, Þrk 1, Alv 6, Skáld
113, verse 428. Vingnir is also a
name of Óðinn, SnE II 472, and of agiant, Skáld 24, verse 70 (here too it
could mean Þórr), 111, verse 421)
Vingólf n., 9, 15, 21 (alternative toGimlé at 9/3, conflicting information at 15/26. Not mentioned insurviving eddic poems except thelate Forspjallsljóð (PE 374), or inscaldic verse. The first element could
be related to vinr m. ‘friend’ (cf.
21/28) or to vín n. ‘wine’ (cf. 32/24
ff.); the second presumably heremeans ‘apartment’. See AH Gudesagn 30–1)
Virpir m. a dwarf, 16 (Virfir T, W, U,
and Vsp 15)
Vitr m. a dwarf, 16
Vitrgils m. = OE Wihtgils, 5Vitta m. = OE Witta, 5Voden m. OE form of Óðinn, 5
Vog = Veg, textual note to 33/24
Vǫlsungar m. pl. the Volsungs, 5 (Skáld
50, verse 153, 103, 104, HH 52, HH
II prose; Vǫlsunga saga)Vǫluspá f. name of a poem (Vsp), 9,
12, 14, 15, 17, 20, 35, 49, 51 (thename is only known from Gylf; cf.
vǫlva f. ‘prophetess’, spá f. ‘prophecy’.
The poem provided Snorri with muchof the material and with the generaloutline of the structure for Gylf (itis also quoted at 19/20 and 53/17).
It is usually assumed to have been
composed c.1000 AD in Iceland).
Vǫluspá hin skamma, 10: the verse

179

attributed to this poem is otherwise
preserved only in Flateyjarbók I 15
as verse 33 of a poem which there
has the title Hyndluljóð; verses 29–
44 are thought to belong to the poem
Snorri knew as Vǫluspá hin skamma(= ‘the short V.’). Both Hdl and Vǫluspá hin skamma were probably compiled by antiquarian scholars in the
12th century
Vǫr f. an Ásynja, 29 (in the þula, Skáld
114, verse 434, and rarely in kenningsfor ‘woman’; in several female personal names (e.g. Steinvǫr). Cf. Vár;
varr a. ‘wary, aware’)
Wigg m. = OE Wig, 5Yggdrasill m. an ash tree, 17, 18, 19,34, 50, 51 (except at 19/21 always
descriptive gen., askr Yggdrasils.
Cf. Yggr and drasill m. ‘horse’: thename may refer to the event relatedin Háv 138 ff. See also Grm 30–2;
AH Gudesagn 32–3)
Yggr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Skáld 9,verse 12, 16, verse 50, 62, verse 197,
83, verse 300b, 85, verse 308, 99,verse 382, 114, verse 432, Háttatal
st. 31, 50; Vm 5, Hym 2, Fm 43;
common in scaldic kennings. Cf.
ugga wv. ‘fear’, yggt n. a. ‘fearful’,Atlamál 1, PE 292 (in MS alteredfrom yggr))
Ylgr f. a river, 9 (Grm 28)
Ymir m. a giant, 10, 11, 12, 15. See
Vsp 3, Vm 21, 28, Skáld 6, 33, 35,
36, 110, verse 417; cf. Aurgelmir,
Bláinn, Brimir, Hymir.
Ynglingar m. pl. descendants of Yngvi,
kings of Sweden and Norway, 6(Skáld 103, 104, Hdl 16; cf. Ynglinga
saga)
Yngvi m. son of Óðinn, 6 (Skáld 8,verse 7, Hkr I 34; cf. Skáld 103, Rm
14, HH 55. Perhaps the same as
Yngvi-Freyr, Skáld 113, verse 429,
114, verse 432, Hkr I 4, 24, 25, 280,

180

Index of names

and Ingunar-Freyr, Ls 43, Hkr II
421. Cf. ÍF XXXV 39 (Ingifreyr),and Arngrímur Jónsson’s version ofSkjǫldunga saga, ÍF XXXV 3 (Ingo),
see Introduction p. xxii, note 12; also
Ari’s genealogy in Íslendingabók,
ÍF I 27. Freyr, however, is son ofNjǫrðr, and so is Yngvi-Freyr in thosegenealogies that include him)Þekkr m. (1) a name of Óðinn, 21. (2)a dwarf, 16Þjálfi m. servant of Þórr, 37, 40, 43(Hrbl 39, Skáld 14, 21, 22, 27, verse
81. The name was also apparently
held by historical persons, see e.g.
Hkr III 224–5 (but see footnote) and
S. B. F. Jansson, Swedish Vikings in
England, The Evidence of the Rune
Stones, London 1966, 15)Þjazi m. a giant, 23, 24 (Skáld 2, 30,
54, verse 167, 110, verse 417, Hrbl
19, Ls 50–1, Hdl 30)Þjóðnuma f. a river, 33 (Grm 28)
Þjóðólfr inn hvinverski (from Hvinir)
m. 9th-century Norwegian poet, 7(see note to 7/31–4; Skáld 8, 22, etc.)Þorinn m. a dwarf, 16Þórr m. = Tror son of Munon, 4; =Ector (Hector), 55 (cf. Skáld 6/14 =Hector, 6/25 = Jupiter); one of thecompanions of Óðinn king in Asia
on his migration to Sweden, 55; agod, son of the god Óðinn, 17, 22,
23, 26, 30, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40,
41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 48, 49, 50,
53. Cf. Ásaþórr, Ǫkuþórr, Vingeþórr,Vingnir (see note to 22/30–1). He frequently appears in poetry, and in Skáld
Þriði m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (Skáld 8,verse 10, 26, verse 74, SnE II 472,
Ágrip 2); one of Gylfi’s informants,
8, 9, 10, 12, 21, 37, 53. Cf. Sigurður
Nordal, Snorri Sturluson, Reykjavík

1920, 114, and references underHár.
Þróinn m. a dwarf, 16 (cf. Þrár, Þráinn
and Þorinn, Vsp 12)
Þrór m. (1) a name of Óðinn, 22. (2) adwarf, 16Þrúðheimr m. = Thracia, 5 (Grm 4; cf.
Þrymheimr, Þrúðvangar)Þrúðr f. a valkyrie, 30 (SnE II 490; invarious kennings for ‘woman’. Cf.
Þrúðr daughter of Þórr, Skáld 14, 15,verse 45, 29, verse 88, 30, 69, verse
237, 115, verse 434)
Þrúðvangar m. pl. home of Þórr, 22,
43 (Skáld 22; þrúð- ‘might’, vangr m.
‘field, plain’. Cf. Þrúðheimr)Þrymheimr m. home of the giant Þjazi,23, 24 (Skáld 2/5; in Jǫtunheimar,
see Skáld 2/12–13. Always writtenÞrúðheimr in U; cf. þrymr m. ‘noise’,þruma f. ‘thunder’)Þuðr m. a name of Óðinn, 21 (Þundr
Grm 46 (Codex Regius), Þuðruðr as
one word W and U)
Þul f. a river, see Fimbulþul
Þundr m. a name of Óðinn, 22 (Háv145, Skáld 13, verse 37, Háttatal st.
68; cf. Þuðr)Þviti m. a stone, 29 (SnE II 431)
Þyn f. a river, 33 (Grm 27, Skáld 125,verse 480)Þǫkk f. name assumed by Loki, 48(þǫkk f. ‘thanks’)Þǫll f. a river, 33 (Grm 27, Skáld 125,verse 480)Æsir m. pl. see ÁssǪkuþórr m. ‘driving Þórr’, a name ofÞórr, 22, 23, 37, 39, 55 (Skáld 6; notfound in poetry. See note to 22/30–1;
aka sv. ‘drive (a chariot)’; generally
written Aka-, Aku- in T and W)Ǫrmt f. a river, 17 (Skáld 126, verse484)